• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Cum Swallowing

Raising Peter, Chapter Seven

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Bi-sexual, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, group sex, oral sex, Romance, Water Sports/Pissing

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Almost like a dream

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

RAISING PETER, Chapter Seven (almost like a dream)

Life was going so good for me. I stayed with the Morgan’s most of the time. When I did have to go home I couldn’t help but notice that the tension between Mom and Dad seemed to be worse each time. If they even acknowledged I was there, it was just a grunt, glare or both.

On the other hand, life with the Morgans seemed to only get better. Kay and I slept together most nights but we would usually have play time before we went to bed. Most of the time that was held in the Master bedroom and most anything and everything was okay.

They all had their favorite things and everything seem to be my favorite. As neat as Kay was you would never believe what a nasty, perverted little slut she was when it comes to sex. One of her favorites was to do a 69 with her Mom, with Kay on the bottom. We three guys would take turns fucking Susan in the pussy or asshole, pulling out from time to time to let Kay suck us clean. Just before we cum we pull out and shoot it in Kay’s mouth and all over her face.

Susan loved to have all three of her holes filled at the same time while Kay sucked on her tits and massaged her clit. All of us had become rather fond of water sports, so much so that Susan would always put a vinyl cover on the bed and a couple of old sheets before we even got started playing. If you wanted to see Susan or Kay go into orbit just let one of us start pissing on them while they were engaged in anything sexual.

James’ favorite was fairly simple; he loved anything oral and cream pie, whether it was from a pussy, ass or a cock.

As I said, my favorite was everything. It was a real adventure and learning experience for me and I loved it all but my most favorite time was when Kay and I were in her room, just holding each other. Gently kissing and caressing each other until we fell asleep in each other’s arms.

James and Kamea were becoming quite an item. We were starting our fourth week of school and we were all doing very well. The four of us had lunch together almost every day and we would sit together during study period and do our home work.

We would all walk out together after school and most of the time Susan and Maylea would be standing on the sidewalk talking while they waited for us. When we walked out the second full day of school Kamea hugged and kissed James just before she got in the car.

The following Monday, when we come out to the pick-up area, Susan and Maylea was standing by the cars talking. Kamea walked past her mom, reached up and hugged Susan then kissed her on the lips. Then she turned and repeated the same with her mother. James followed, repeating the same, then Kay and I followed last.

It was easy to see that Kamea and James were very excited about something. Kay stepped up and informed Susan and Maylea of the fact that Kamea and James were now officially boyfriend and girlfriend.

Before we walked away I couldn’t help but notice how Susan and Maylea were hugged up together. I saw the way they were standing with the sides of their tits pressed together. I was sure they were both aware of it and were very slow to separate.

As we started to load into the car Susan turned to Maylea, “Anything else you need to know right now” she asked Maylea. “No, I think we can work out the time okay, I’ll talk with Evan when he gets home.”

Both cars pulled away from the curb and headed down the street. When we got to the corner, Maylea turned right and we turned left as usual.

We were all very quiet to start with. Then I said,” I agree”.

“You agree with what?” Susan asked.

“I think they are like you, or I should say like us.”

Susan smiled at me in the rear-view mirror, “I think you’re so right on all counts.”

Tuesday, we went through our new routine, with the hugs and kisses. This time I thought Susan and Maylea were going to kiss each other on the lips but at the last minute they both settled for a kiss on the cheek.

On Wednesday when the four of us got to the cars we were all a little surprised to see that Evan was with Maylea. I thought,” No hugs and kisses today,” but I was proven wrong. Everyone exchanged hugs and kisses. I was surprised when Kamea kissed James on the lips as she had done before.

They were in front of us when we pulled away from the curb and when we reached the corner they turned left. We followed them as they pulled onto the freeway, then took the same exit we did. We followed them all the way to the office parking lot.

They walked in front of us and Susan told the three of them to head on down the hallway and she would be right with them.

Susan asked Margie if the two new accounts had come in. Margie told her they had and everything was ready to be set up. Susan told Kay and me we would be working with Margie, setting up the new accounts and James could work with Jenna today.

We watched as she walked down the hallway toward her and Alex’s offices. All kinds of questions were going through my mind as I’m sure it was with Kay and James.

I asked Margie if she knew what was going on. She laughed,” You know I know everything and when the time comes you’ll find out all you need to know. Now get your young, tender asses over here and let me show you what you need to do. These are small accounts and you two will be handling them for the most part.

We had been working for about thirty minutes when Kamea come walking into the outer office. She looked like she was in a daze. She walked over and dropped down in one of the office chairs. James rushed over to her, Kamea, are you all right, what’s wrong baby?”

Kamea looked at us for a few seconds then started smiling, “I’m a fucking millionaire; can you believe it, a millionaire?”

Jenna spoke up, “Honey, you need to go check the figure again, you and your family are multimillionaires and still climbing.

Dad just told me when I finished hi-school I could go to any collage I wanted. “Now, I’m afraid I may hurt their feelings if I tell them what I would really like to do,” she said as tears started to fill her eyes.

James pulled her to her feet and held her in his arms, “What could be that bad?” he asked.

Kamea told us she felt like they would want her to go to some big, well known college and be a doctor or something like that. She shared her Mother’s love for cooking, they didn’t just cook, they created and she loves it. She wanted to go to culinary school and become a chef, then create and prepare wonderful dishes that would make people happy.

Margie come over and put her arms around both of them, “Let me tell you what I think. I think if you want to be a Madam in a whore house and that would be what would make you happy, then Evan and Maylea would be all for it. This money is and always has been about making sure you were taken care of, no matter what you want to do. Damn girl you can go to your school, build your own restaurant and run it the way you please.

“Well said, Margie.” We all jumped then turned to see Alex, Susan, Maylea and Evan standing at the end of the hall. “All of this is here to help make you happy and have a better life. We know that money alone can’t do that but it can help make life a little easier for you,” Evan told her as he walked over and put his arms around Kamea.

Maylea told her, “Honey, you don’t have to go to college if you won’t want to. Damn, you don’t even have to work if you don’t want to but I know you will because that’s who you are.”

My fifteenth birthday was coming up on Thursday. Susan asked if Mom and Dad had anything planed for me.

I laughed, “My birthday has never been a priority at my house. Susan looked very angry for a few seconds, then told me to give them a chance and see if they were planning anything but I should not plan anything for Saturday.

On Thursday I rode the bus home instead of going to the office. No one was there when a arrived home so I went to my room. I heard both cars pull in the drive at the same time and I walked out of my room and started down stairs.

I heard Mom and Dad come in the front door and they were screaming at each other, “Horace, do you really think I’m that fucking stupid. People have seen you two together; I know she is meeting you out of town when you’re supposed to be on these business weekends. Damn Horace she’s only twenty years old.”

“Shut up, you bitch, she may be only twenty but she knows how to fuck without getting pregnant and you damn sure couldn’t do that. You fucked everything up years ago. You could have gotten rid of that damn kid and everything would have been alright but no, you couldn’t do that so now we have to live with it.”

“Horace, he’s at the Morgans’ most of the time now and he will be out of school in a few more years and we can be like we used to be.”

I could hear the strain in Mom‘s voice and knew she was crying. I heard them coming toward the steps so I slipped back in my room. I heard Dad tell Mom that he was going to his bedroom and that he didn‘t want to be bothered. I heard his door slam and then the door to the guest room. I waited just a couple of minutes, gathered my things from school and slipped down the stairs and out the front door.

No one was home next door but I used my key to let myself into the house. I went to the den and set down at the end of the couch. I noticed my hands were wet with sweat. Then I realized my whole body was. I was angry, hurt and confused. I was so upset my whole body was in a jerk.

I‘m not sure how long I had sat there when I heard the front door open. Susan was the first to walk into the den. When I turned and our eyes met, that was it, the tears started pouring out and I jumped up and rushed into her outstretched arms. Kay, Alex and James were right behind her, I could feel their arms around me and their bodies there to support me.

Kay was gently rubbing one cheek and kissing the other, “It‘s okay baby, we‘re here for you, I love you, we love you. Whatever it is, we will get through it together.”

Susan kissed my tear soaked eyes then gently kissed me on the lips. “You‘re at home now my man and whatever is wrong we will get through it together.” I looked into Susan’s eyes and I tried to speak. She put her finger up to my lips, “Later baby, we have plenty of time. Right now I want you and Kay to go to her bedroom and just spend some loving time together, we can talk later.

Kay took my hand and I followed her down the hall to her bedroom. As soon as we were in the room she started removing my clothes. I stopped her and told her I wasn’t sure I was up to sex right now. She smiled at me and said, “Baby, this is not about sex, it is about getting as close as I can to the man I love. When we had both stripped and she lay down on her side and I wrapped my arms around her and spooned so close it felt like we were one.

I didn’t even remember falling asleep but the next thing I felt was a soft, warm hand rubbing my back. I looked over my shoulder to see Susan’s smiling face. “Dinner is ready and you two sleepy heads need to get up and come eat. As we rolled over she took our hands and led us out of the bedroom and down to the kitchen. Kay and I were the only ones with no clothes on but it didn’t seem to bother anyone, so we just sat down and started enjoying the nice dinner Susan had prepared for us.

After dinner we all pitched in to clean up the kitchen. It didn’t take but a few minutes and as soon as we were through everyone except Susan headed for the den. By the time we were all seated Susan came in with four glasses of red wine. We each took a glass and settled back and relaxed for a few minutes.

Everyone was very quiet and I knew I had to get what happened at home out in the open. “Look everyone, I need to get all this out of my system. I may have some problems getting it out without crying but please bear with me.”

I was sitting next to Kay on the couch. She moved in a little closer and put her arm around my waist. Susan came over and sat on the other side with her arm around my shoulders. Alex and James pulled chairs up in front of me and placed a hand on my knee.

I told as near as I could what Mom and Dad had said to each other and I had concluded that all this started years ago. Apparently they had a very active sex life in their younger years. Dad accused Mom of being careless and getting pregnant. They seem to blame me for being born and in Dad’s opinion I had ruined their once happy sex life and they started living this pretend Mr. and Mrs. Nice couple.

Susan said Mom really put up a good front in public. The few times we had been to the store where she worked she would put her arm around me. She was all smiles and acted she just like she loved all of us so much but then Susan noted that they had only been to their house one time, the day they moved in. Every time any of them had made an attempt to start a conversation with her, she was always in a hurry to go some place.

From what Mom was saying, it seems Dad is having an affair with a twenty year old and Mom knows about it.

Alex patted me on the knee, “Yes, I’m afraid that’s true and to make matters worse, they both work at the bank and they’re about to get in hot water there.

I asked how he knew that. He told me it was a long story and not worth repeating, but just know that your mom was right about that.

Susan had a very serious look on her face when she told me, “Pete, let me start by wishing you a happy birthday, even it has not been a very happy one so far. The four of us have talked and we have decided that it’s not our place to tell you what to do. What I can tell you is that we love you and you have a home here as long as you want it. In the first place, you have more sex right here, anytime and anyway you want it and we all enjoy that. However, the main thing you have here is people that love you, just for you. You’re a wonderful young man and with your mom and dad treating you the way they do only tells me how wrong they are.

Everyone was very quiet for a few minutes, and then Alex stood up and said, “How about we adjourn to the bedroom so we can give Pete one of his birthday gifts?” Everyone stood and I’m sure I had a surprised look on my face but I followed them to the bed room.

Susan already had the vinyl sheet on the bed, so I knew it was going to be a wet time. Susan had me lay in the middle of the bed while Alex, Susan and James stripped. As soon as I was settled in, Alex and James started licking and sucking my toes while Susan and Kay started licking and sucking on my very hard nipples. I could feel the blood flowing and my cock started rising to the occasion.

Kay moved around and placed a leg over my body, straddling me. She moved down until her pussy was over the top of my hard cock. She used both hands to hold her pussy lips apart and I felt the warm, golden liquid as it hit my cock and flowed down around my balls

She started moving up my body, wetting me with her warm piss as she moved. She covered my stomach then across my chest and ended up with the last little squirt in my mouth. She was so turned on that when she pushed her wet pussy against my mouth, it only took a few flicks of my tongue across her clit and she threw her head back and let out a scream as she was in the grips of a massive orgasm.

Alex and James had moved up and were licking my cock and balls clean. James raised my legs up in the air and was doing his best to push his tongue into my puckered little asshole, while Alex took all of my cock in his mouth and down his throat.

Susan sound like a little child with her little squalling noises as she licked across my stomach and chest. She was pinching down rather hard on my nipples and it was causing a sensation like little electric shocks to run through my body.

Kay moved around a straddled my hips. James held my cock up as Kay aligned her dripping wet pussy over my cock. Susan held my head so I could get a better look as Kay used her fingers to pull her lips apart until I could see the pink inside of her vaginal passage.

I watched as she lowered herself slowly down on my cock. The head slipped in and when she had about half of my shaft inside her, she started rotating her hips. She would go a little deeper with each rotation until my whole shaft had disappeared inside of her.

Susan started rocking her hips back and forth and when she rocked back her clit would rub against Kay’s clit, causing Kay to moan softly. Susan moved up and straddled my stomach, facing Kay. She pushed her hips up until her hips were pushing against Kay’s. They synchronized their moves and Susan was rubbing her pussy across the bottom of my stomach while Kay was milking my hard shaft. They started kissing and both women were constantly moaning.

I heard them start to giggle just as I felt the warm piss start to flow down on my stomach, down around my balls and across the crack of my ass. I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer but I was holding back as much as I could. It all was so good I didn’t want it end.

Alex and James had moved up next my head and both were slowly pumping their rock hard cocks. James started pumping faster and I knew he was close to dumping his load. I reached over and pulled him to me and took his cock in my mouth. It was hard and hot, I could taste the pre-cum as I sucked it deep into my mouth.

I didn’t have to move my head, James started frantically fucking my face, and I knew he wouldn’t last long. Kay started moving her hips back and forth so fast it would make a jackhammer look like it was in slow motion, her young, tight pussy was making it impossible to hold on much longer.

I felt the head of James’ cock get even larger as he shot his first stream of cum into my mouth. Just before he let go of a second shot, Kay slammed forward and my cock exploded, filling her tight pussy full of my hot cum. Though I couldn’t see her, I heard Kay yell out, “AAAAAHHHHH, YYYEEEESSSS, OH SHIT, MAKE ME A BABY, MY LOVER!”

Everyone and everything stopped, James was still cuming but I had stopped swallowing and his cum was leaking out of my mouth and down the side of my cheek. I just laid there while Kay used her vaginal muscles to draw every drop from my cock. Then I felt her relax and sit down on my legs. I could feel my cum leaking out of her pussy, down around my balls.

Everything was still very quiet as Kay’s words echoed through our minds. Then, I think she realized what she had said in her moment of passion. “Oh, about the baby, I didn’t mean right now but I do think of the time when it will happen,” she said with a little giggle.

I could feel James’ cock getting softer and I let it slip out of my mouth, as my own cock slipped out of Kay’s soaked pussy.

Susan moved out of the way and Kay quickly turned around and crouched down a few inches above my mouth. As she took her fingers and opened her pussy lips, I opened my mouth and watched as my cum slowly flowed from her pussy to my mouth.

When the cum had stopped flowing she lowered her pussy to my mouth and I started licking around her cum soaked lips and across her swollen clit. The taste of our combined juices was like a special desert for me. She lowered her head and took my softening cock in her mouth and started gently sucking on it. I felt hands raising my legs, and then a tongue touched me just below my asshole and started licking up across my little pucker and on up until it was licking around my balls.

Kay suddenly pulled her pussy away from my mouth and let my cock drop out of her mouth. She moved down and wrapped her arms around my legs and pulled them further back than they had been.

Looking down, I could see Alex and James kneeling on the other side of my legs. I watched as James lay down on his side with his face up next to my ass cheeks.

The way Kay was holding my leg, my ass and cock way totally exposed. I watched as Alex leaned across James and started licking my limp shaft. Then I felt James’ tongue push against my asshole then slip inside as far as he could go.

I looked to the side to see Susan kneeling by my right shoulder. She was watching all the action at the other end of bed, as she slowly pushed a couple of fingers in and out of her pussy.

I reached over and gently pulled on the back of Susan’s thigh. She smiled down at me, then swung her leg over my head and lowered her pussy down until it was about three inches above my mouth. With her legs that far apart, her pussy was gaped open a little. I thought this is how my darling Kay will look when she’s her Mom’s age; damn I’m a lucky guy!

I could see her minor labium hanging down just past the edge of her close trimmed pubic hair. I reached my arms around her thighs and pulled her down until I could suck the little sexy meat into my mouth. “Oh yes, I love for you to suck on my little monkey ears.

I couldn’t help it, I started laughing. Susan rose up a little and looked down at me, “please tell me what the hell is so funny?” “MONKEY EARS, where did that come from?” Everyone started laughing as Susan explained, “that is the nickname we have always given to the labium when it drops down below the outer lips.”

Once I regained my composure I pulled Susan back down on my mouth and continued sucking her MONKEY LIPS. I slowly pushed my tongue deeper inside her hot, wet pussy, I soon had my tongue pushed in deep as I could get it and my nose was pushed up against her very hard clit.

Then I started moving my face from side to side and making the motorboat sound. I could feel Susan’s vaginal muscles tighten around my tongue. I then heard AAAHHHH, OOOHHHH, P..PEE, PETE, AAAHHH YO, YYYOOOUU GGOONNNAA, MMMLLLKKEEE, MMMMMMEEEEE CCCCUUUUEEE!!!!!”

As Susan reached the peak of her orgasm she was pressing her pussy so tight against my mouth I could hardly breathe. The thought crossed my mind, “What if she smothers me to death? I guess it would be a good way to go, my girlfriend holding my legs up to give her Dad and brother access to my cock and ass and her Mom setting on my face smothering me with her hot pussy while she was in the grasp of a massive orgasm.”

As Susan’s hot woman juice filled my mouth and covered both sides of my face I could hear Kay urging her Dad, “Suck him good Daddy, suck all his cum out and share it with me.”

Alex was sucking just around the head of my cock now while he was pumping up and down on my shaft. James still had his tongue pushing in and out of my ass and I could feel my balls start to empty their load into Alex’s mouth.

Kay rose up just enough that I could raise my head and watch as Alex let my cock slip out of his mouth and raised up and locked his lips with Kay. At the same time James pulled his tongue out of my ass and Susan moved from over my head.

As soon as Kay broke her kiss with her Dad she imminently turned and held her mouth about an inch from my mouth. She smiled as she stuck out her cum coated tongue and I could see a small line of cum starting to flow from the tip of her tongue. I opened my mouth and let it flow in. Then she followed the line of cum down to my mouth and pushed her tongue under mine to clean all of the cum off her tongue. I swallowed as Kay wrapped her arms around my neck, and then laid her head on my chest after we broke the kiss.

She cuddled her body up close to mine so close I could feel her heart beating against my chest. Susan, Alex and James all culled up and wrapped their arms around us.

On this, my fifteenth birthday, I had just indulged in more wild, erotic, perverted sex than some men do in their entire life, if ever. Not to say I didn’t love and enjoy every second of it, because I did, but what I felt now was more fulfilling, more precious. I felt love, real deep down, honest, lasting love and it felt so good.

Susan told us that Alex, James and she were going to take a shower and that Kay and I could have a little private time together. We cuddled even closer and I guess we both fell asleep. The next thing I remember was a soft hand softly rubbing my cheek.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

How Could this Happen to Me

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Blackmail, Cheating, Coercion, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Drug, Fiction, Fisting, group sex, Humiliation, Male / Older Female, Male Domination, Mature, Non-consensual sex, Older Female / Males, Pregnant, Rape, Reluctance, threesome, Wife

Introduction:

Two delinquents target respectable mother. Part 1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Dave springer and Tony Selby had been friends since infant school and have been a right couple of trouble making bastards ever since.
Living on the towns only council estate that was a blight on an otherwise lovely Essex town, the two fifteen year olds were the scourge of their comprehensive school and town.

Both the product of broken homes and families with a history of operating on the wrong side of law and order, they were never going to grow up to be leading lights in the community or captains of industry. Well, perhaps the drug industry.

The Wilson family had been forced to relocate to Essex due to the company their father Martin worked for merging with another Essex based fibre optic company.
Martin had been one of the few lucky ones to be offered the chance to relocate thanks to his highly specialised knowledge of fibre optic design. Eighty five percent of the workforce had been made redundant.

It was a big wrench for the three of them having lived in Shropshire all their lives, leaving behind friends and relatives.
Wife Debbie and son Brian would find it the hardest to adjust, Debbie being a housewife with only the turning of their new five bedroom house into a home to keep her occupied and fifteen year old Brian having to start a new school and try to make new friends.

Martin would be immersed in organising the specialist department he was heading, keeping him at work for long days as well as many late nights involved in conference calls with their parent companies in California and Japan.

It was Monday morning and Brian’s first day at his new school, he felt like a fish out of water. No one took any notice of him when he asked which way the office was and when he did find it and was given his timetable and introduced in his first class as the new boy nobody took him under their wing and showed him the ropes.

At break he sat on his own on a playground bench trying to phone his mates he’d been forced to leave behind.
He did however unbeknown to him attract the attention of Tony and Dave.
“Look over there, that’s that new kid Brian, looks like he’s got a nice new iphone for us”. Tony tells Dave.
“Yeah, and he looks kinda posh, reckon he’ll have a few quid he’d like to share with us too”. Dave says laughing.
“Lets follow him home after school, check out the lie of the land before we see what we can mug him for”. Tony smirked.

Brian bemoaned his shit new school to one of his old mates unaware he had become a target of the two baddest thugs in school.
Come the bell at three o c Tony and Dave were the first out of class and hanging about outside the gates as Brian left for home, unaware he was being followed, Brian made the ten minute walk thinking what a shit life he was going to have with no mates and nothing to do outside school.

Reaching his house he was met by his mum cutting back an overgrown rose bush in the front garden. Giving him a hug and a peck on the cheek she asked. “How was your first day love”.
“How do you think it was, it was shit. It was like i was invisible”. Brian told his mother angrily.
“There’s no need for that kind of language thank you very much. Just give it time, things will get better, you’ll just have to tough it out for a while, it’s hard for me and your father too”. His mum replied.

” Fuck me, is that his mum, she’s fit as fuck”. Dave proclaimed.
“Fucking hell, she looks like a model or film star”. Tony told Dave.

Both boys carried on walking past Brian’s house so as not to be noticed or raise suspicion, it was another twenty minutes to the council estate that they lived on and the Wilson family had no idea it even existed.
” She was beautiful, the only thing that could improve her looks would be my bollocks banging against her chin”. Laughed Dave.
“I’d fuck her so hard, she wouldn’t walk for a week “. Added Tony.

Both of them continued to exchange the ways they would fuck Brian’s mum all the way to Dave’s house.
“I think Brian has just found two, new best friends”. Said Dave with an evil grin on his face.
“I think you’re right and the best thing is, he has no idea what a couple of horrible cunts we are”. Said Tony bursting out laughing.

The Wilson family had no idea that their world would be torn apart by the decision the two delinquent friends had just made.

The following day at school had gone the same way as as the previous one up till break.
Brian was doing he’s best ‘Nobby no mates’ impression alone on a bench when Dave and Tony sat either side of him.
“You’re new round here ain’t ya?”. Said Dave.
“Yeah, only moved here on saturday “. Replied Brian.
” Well i’m Dave and he’s Tony, we’ll get you up and running with what’s what, anything you need to know, feel free to ask us”. Said Dave, putting him at ease and making Brian feel a bit better about his forced upheaval .

Over the two breaks and lunch time Dave and Tony found out everything they needed to know about the Wilson family. Brian only to willing to foster the chance of making two new friends. He was totally unaware he was supplying them with the ammunition they needed for their designs on his mother.

Being in different classes for the most part due to the gap between Brian’s academic brightness and Tony and Dave’s lack of interest in academic achievement suited Dave and Tony fine, not wanting to spend more time than necessary with the drippy new kid.
It wasn’t that they were thick, they were highly intelligent when it came to playing the system, both were street and worldly wise, they new all the angles. The pair of them were budding Al Capones.

For the whole of their last lesson they sat at the back of the class plotting ways of seeing more of Brian’s mum.

After school the three of them walked back together, arriving back at Brian’s house just in time to see his mum on all fours weeding a flower bed.
Dave nudged Tony and silently mouthed “Fuck me” unseen by Brian.
“Hi mum” greeted Brian.
Debbie got to her feet and turning to greet Brian was pleasantly surprised to see him accompanied by the two other boys.
” Hi love, looks like you’ve made a couple of friends, that’s nice “. Said Debbie, her beautiful face radiating a big smile.

“This is Dave and Tony”. Brian announced, pointing to each in turn.
“Hello boys, pleased to meet you both”. Greeted Debbie extending her hand.

“Hello Mrs Wilson”. Said Dave, shaking her dainty hand.
“Pleased to meet you Mrs Wilson”. Said Tony, taking his turn to shake her hand.

“Come into the house and i’ll get you all a drink and a snack “. Offered Debbie, eager to create a warm welcome and good impression on her sons new friends.

Dave and Tony followed her checking out her cute arse and sexy body.
Debbie was certainly a looker, 5ft 7in, long slender legs and tiny arse squeezed into her tight fitting faded jeans. A tight tee shirt hugging her medium sized tits and flat stomach.
Her face was truly beautiful in a soft natural way, no need for lots of makeup, her complexion was flawless. Her beauty was topped off by long shaggy, dirty blonde hair.
No way would you guess she was 38 years old, you would be hard pressed to book her down as anything older than late 20’s.

The four of them chatted for a while in the kitchen while they drank cola and snacked on crisps and biscuits, then Debbie headed back into the front garden to carry on weeding and the boys headed to Brian’s bedroom to play on Brian’s new playstation.

Debbie was so pleased her son had made some friends, they were a bit scruffy and rough around the edges but seemed polite and friendly enough.

While Tony and Brian played the game Dave was looking out of the bedroom window at Brian’s mum on all fours weeding the flowerbed. He was imagining himself fucking her doggy style as Tony face fucked her, giving her the perfect spit roast.

“Where’s the toilet Bri? i need a piss”. Dave asked.
“Last on the left “. Answered Brian without looking up.

Seeing that the fuckable Debs wasn’t gonna be finishing anytime soon Dave headed out the bedroom and winking to Tony closed the door behind him.
After looking into two smaller unlived in bedrooms he struck third time lucky and entered Brian’s parents bedroom. He soon deducted Debs side of the massive bed by the contents of the bedside cabinet.
The bottom draw of the three containing her sexy underwear and a big pink dildo. Dave got his erect cock out and wrapped a pair of purple french knickers around his rock hard six inches.
He used his phone to take a photo of his silk wrapped cock above her open underwear and dildo draw, sending it to Tony as he wanked his cock while extending his search to the wardrobes.

Debbie had some seriously sexy dresses hanging in her walk in wardrobe. Satisfied with his search so far dave headed for the ensuite bathroom and seeing her pink electric toothbrush wiped a drop of precum on the bristles.
Next stop was the dirty linen basket and finding a dainty little thong had a good sniff of her pungent aroma as he wanked his cock faster. Feeling himself about to cum he stuffed the thong into his pocket and went back into the bedroom he pulled back the quilt and shot his load on milf Debbie’s side of the bedsheet about halfway down.
The three blasts of sticky cum made quite a mess, Dave laughed as he cleaned the last of his dripping cum on the gusset of her french knickers and replaced them in the draw knowing his dried cum would be rubbing against her sexy moist cunt the next time she wore them.

He smeared all his cum over as wide an area of her side of the bedsheet as he could knowing it would be dry and probably go unnoticed as she slept on it that night. That would be as close as he could get to fucking her for now. Dave carefully made the bed, washed his hands and returned to Brian’s room.

Tony had almost pissed himself as he opened the photo text from Dave. Once Dave was back in the room they played for another half hour then made their excuses and left telling Brian they would knock for him in the morning.
Stopping for a quick chat with Debbie in the front garden before heading into town to hangout with their real mates.

The following morning Dave and Tony left for school thirty minutes early for the first time in their lives, knowing if they knocked for Brian before he was ready there was a good chance they would be invited in to wait by Debbie.

It worked a treat, Debs invited them in saying. “Brian’s only just started his breakfast, would you like a cup of tea or coffee”?
“Thanks Mrs Wilson, we’ll both have whatever ever you’re having” replied Dave.

“I’m having a coffee, i can’t begin the day until i’ve had a mug full to get me going”. Said Debbie.
Those fateful words triggered the beginnings of a plan in Dave’s devious mind.
The following few hours at school Dave and Tony would work out the details and a phone call to Dave’s drug dealing older brother Billy, would supply them with the ammunition they needed to implement it.

They both knocked on Brian’s front door at the same early time the next morning.
” Hello boys, cup of coffee “? Debbie asked, inviting them in.
” Only if you’re having one Mrs Wilson”. Replied Dave.
“Of course, can’t start the day without one, remember “. Laughed Debbie.

As Debbie made three mugs of coffee Tony asked. “Doing anything nice today Mrs Wilson?”.
“No, just housework and i want to sort out as much of the garden as i can while the weather is nice “. Answered Debbie, unwittingly giving Dave and Tony the vital information they needed to put their evil plan into operation.

While Brian was getting his homework from his room Tony distracted Debbie by going to the patio doors overlooking the large back garden and asked her what she was going to do to the garden.
As Debbie pointed out the changes she wanted to make, Dave unwrapped the silver foil and emptied it’s powder contents into her mug of coffee and gave it a stir.

A wink from Dave and Tony says. “It will look lovely when you’ve finished it Mrs Wilson, let’s drink our coffee before it gets cold “.
They both return to the breakfast bar and finish their coffee.

Brian comes back into the kitchen ready and saying their goodbyes the three boys leave for school.
Debbie clears the breakfast things into the dishwasher and heads for the bedrooms to make the beds.
Fifteen minutes had passed and Debbie was starting to feel a bit strange. Her body felt a bit washed out and she was having hot flushes.

Dave and Tony had parted ways with Brian once they got into school, Brian headed for his first class of the day, Dave and Tony head for the schools side gate and slipped out so they could make their way back to Brian’s mums house.

“It takes about half hour to work, Billy says it will make her open to suggestions and horny for about four hours before she’ll get tired and sleep for a couple of hours. When she wakes up she won’t remember much and it will seem like it was all a hazy dream “. Dave explained to Tony.

Debbie was finding it increasingly difficult to concentrate on making her bed when she heard someone knocking on the front door. She made her way unsteadily downstairs and opened the door.

“Hi Mrs Wilson, i think i left my phone here, can i come in and look for it?”. Asked Dave.
” Of course “. Said Debbie, gesturing for them to head to the kitchen and shutting the door behind them.

Both boys went through the motions of pretending to search for the phone, all the time they were checking out Brian’s mum to see if the date rape drug had taken effect.
Once they were fairly sure she wasn’t acting her normal self Dave went for it. “I think i may have left it in your bedroom Mrs Wilson, shall we all go up and look for it?”.

Debbie was a bit confused trying to work out why it would be in her bedroom but at the same time it seemed a reasonable request and she answered. “Sure, follow me”.

Both boys knew by the way she agreed to their ridiculous request that she was feeling the full effect of the drug. They followed her upstairs laughing behind her back and making rude gestures to each other.

Once in her bedroom Dave made out he found his phone under her bed. “Here it is Mrs Wilson, let me see if it’s working properly by taking a photo of your beautiful face “.

“Oh err, ok”. Said Debbie, feeling very strange.

“Have you ever done any modelling Mrs Wilson?”. Asked Tony.

“No never” replied Debbie.

“I think you should do some modelling for us now, you’ve got a very sexy body and it would be a shame not to have some special photos to show your husband. We’re both very good photographers and wouldn’t charge you any money “. Tony said as if he was doing her a big favour.

“Well if you think my husband would like them, then i suppose it wouldn’t do any harm “. An easily coerced Debbie responded.

“That’s a good wife Debs, start by pushing your hair up with both hands and pushing your tits out “. Tony told her, as they both wondered how she would respond to being called Debs and hearing the word tits.
To their astonishment she did as was told and looked as hot as hell. She was wearing a pink tee shirt over a bra, sexy grey jogging bottoms with the word pink across her arse cheeks and pink flip flops.

Both boys took photos with their phones and decided to up the stakes.

“Okay Debs, now cup your tits and squeeze them for the camera “. Dave ordered.

When she complied they both knew Brian’s mum was there for the taking. ” Tony’s going to take your tee shirt off now Debs, you need to show more of your sexy fucking body to the camera “.

Dave was now videoing as Tony got behind Brian’s mother and eased her tee shirt off revealing her medium sized tits sitting snugly in her purple silk, half cup bra. Tony reached through her arms and started to juggle her bra covered tits, telling her. “Let me help you show your husband how fucking sexy your beautiful tits are “.

Debbie was now at their mercy, whatever they said or told her to do seemed totally reasonable and logical in her drug induced state, there would be no reprieve from the day the evil duo had in store for her.

“Debs while i play with your tits i want you to slide your bottoms off and then play with your pussy for me”. Tony instructed.

Debbie kicked off her flip flops and slid her bottoms down and off to reveal her matching purple french knickers. She then slipped one hand inside them and proceeded to rub her pussy for Tony.

“That’s a good slut Debs, you’re wearing the same knickers i used to wank my cock with the other day. Do you want to take them off and wank my hard cock for me with them?”. Dave asked, filming her every move.

Debbie was feeling extremely turned on, the fact she’d not had sex for three months because of all the stress and upheaval of their relocation, having her tits played with by Tony, fingering her own pussy and the powerful drug she had been plied with, all added up to a lost cause. “If you think it would look good for the photos then okay “. Answered a compliant Debbie.

Dave paused the phone and told Brian’s mum. “Tell me you want to watch me strip off so you can wank my schoolboy cock”.

Filming again he captured her self condemning words.

Dave quickly stripped, relieved to free his throbbing hard on from the constraints of his tight school trousers and pants. He approached Debbie, picking up her discarded knickers and handed them to her. Brian’s mum wrapped them around Dave’s average sized cock and slowly began wanking him off. Dave filmed her ringed and silk covered fingers expertly tugging his prick for a couple of minutes then stopped filming and told her to. “Tell Tony to take your bra off for you , then tell him to strip, because you want two hard schoolboy cocks to play with “.

Dave again filmed her law breaking words, he filmed as Tony uncliped her bra and slid it from her body, it slid down her arms and hung from the wrist of her wanking hand.

” Stop wanking my cock and get on your bed Debs”. Ordered Dave.
Brian’s mum did, kneeling in the middle of the bed watching as Tony shed his clothes. Soon he was naked proudly sporting his erect six and half inches.

They both looked at their prize, naked on the bed, her 34 c size tits looked bigger than they were because of her gorgeous slim body, they sagged a little and her little berry sized nipples were rock hard. She had a little strip of neatly trimmed pubic hair above a perfect glistening pussy. Her face was stunningly beautiful, her big green eyes stared intently back at them.

“Debs, tell us you want us to get on the bed and fuck you with our lovely young cocks”. ordered Dave.

Both boys filmed as she answered. “Boys, get on my bed and fuck me with your lovely young cocks”.

Dave set his phone on her dresser pointed at the bed to film the downfall of their drugged submissive housewife. Then climbed on the bed with Debs and Tony.

“Lay on your back Debs, i’m gonna fuck your cunt while you suck Tony’s cock, it will make a nice porn film to show your husband”. Dave told her.

Debbie lay on her back trying to think why her husband would want to watch her being fucked by the two schoolboys, ‘perhaps he told them’. She thought to herself, she was feeling very aroused by the attention she was receiving from her sons school friends.

Both boys phones were filming as Tony used his free hand to grab a handful of Debbie’s hair, then violates her mouth, forcing his hard cock all the way to the back of her throat causing her to gag and splutter. She had never experienced rough sex before, she was about to be educated.

Dave not to be outdone knelt between her legs, gripped her arse cheeks and lining up his throbbing prick entered her with all the force he could muster causing her to buck from the pain of being penetrated so hard without much in the way of foreplay.

Right from the off they both fucked Brian’s beautiful mothers mouth and cunt with hard powerful strokes. Within three minutes both boys were on the brink, first to cum was Dave as he held his cock as deep in her desecrated pussy as he could and spewed four powerful blasts into her. “Arrrrgg fuuck you dirty whore, take it all bitch”.

Dave’s orgasm set off Tony and he blasted away straight down her throat nearly choking her in the process.
“Fuck me, you really are one filthy slag Mrs Wilson, you must love the taste of underage cum”. Tony said, adding to the shame she was being subjected too.

Debbie coughed and spluttered as both cocks slid out of her abused body, her cunt was leaking cum and her face looked a blotchy mess. Her watering eyes had made her mascara run and her nose and mouth were dripping thick drool and cum.

“Fuck me you look a right state “. Said Tony videoing the mess they had made of her close up. “What would your husband say if he saw you like that?”.

Dave chipped in. “Get off the bed and look in your mirror “.

Debbie did as she was told and stood looking at herself in her full length mirror. She was struggling to recognise herself, it almost felt like she was looking at another woman. She had never felt so weird and spaced out.

“Well, what have you got to say for yourself “. Asked Dave

“I’m sorry i’ve made a mess of myself “. Apologised Brian’s mum.

“Well you’re gonna have to be punished, you’re gonna get fucked up the arse as punishment and seeing as i got to fuck your cunt first, i think it’s only fair Tony fucks your arse first . Now tell him you want him to fuck you in the arse”. Dave told her, pointing his camera phone at her again.

“Please fuck me in the arse Tony”. Asked Debbie looking at Tony standing behind her in the mirror.

Being fifteen Tony had no problem getting rock hard again at the chance of fucking Brian’s beautiful mum up the arse. “Pull those arse cheeks apart you sexy slut”.

Debbie did as she was told, exposing her wrinkled anus to the pair of them. Dave filmed as Tony bent down and spat a gob full of sylvia at her shithole. Standing back up he aimed his bellend at her spit covered bum hole and pushed home until he was buried balls deep forcing her against the cold glass of the mirror, he pushed her face side on against the glass and roughly sodomised her.

Dave captured every thrust into her tight rarely fucked arsehole, he filmed her tits squashed against the mirror. Dave filmed the grin on Tony’s face and the grimace on Brian’s mums. Three minutes of furious arse fucking later and Tony erupted in Debbie’s shitter.

Tony exited her arse causing it to fart which created a perfect cream pie in her gaping brown hole. Dave videod a close up of Tony’s spunk leaking out of her arse then ordered her. “Get back on the bed on all fours, just like you’re weeding the flower bed”.
The beautiful housewife did as asked.

Tony manoeuvred in front of her on his back and filming told her. “Look at the mess your dirty arsehole has made of my cock. Now use that slutty mouth to clean my spunk and your filthy arse juice off it, you whore”.

“Sorry “. said Debbie and went to work on his dirty flaccid prick.

Dave hard again after watching the arse fucking show got on the bed behind Brian’s mum and told her.”I’m gonna fuck your cheating wife cunt doggie style, like the slag bitch you are, while you get Tony’s cock hard again”.

Dave lined up his cock and easily slid balls deep into Debs sloppy cum filled pussy. He took his time and steadily ploughed the full length in and out.

After five minutes of steady fucking Brian’s mum was responding, receiving pleasure for the first time since the sexual assault by the pair of delinquents had begun.

Debbie’s moans of pleasure increased as Tony’s cock responded and started to grow in her mouth. It was rock hard two minutes later as he filmed The milf explode into orgasm, removing her mouth from his clean hard cock to vent her release. “Arrhhgg fuuuck
cuuuming, ooooh god, fuuuuuck”.

Dave pulled out of her satisfied cunt and ordered her. “Now climb onto Tony’s hard prick and ride him like the horny slag you are”.

Brian’s mum moved up Tony’s body and mounted his cock, she started to bounce up and down regaining the pleasure she had received from Dave’s fucking of her. Tony played with her tits and sucked on her small rock hard nipples.

Debbie’s moans of pleasure suddenly rose a few octaves as her already fucked rectum was filled with the full length of Dave’s throbbing six inches of meat.
Debbie took a minute to adjust to the feeling of being double penetrated as both boys fucked their cocks into her cunt and arsehole.

As the discomfort in her stuffed holes rescinded, she once again felt her interrupted pleasure returning and began riding both cocks as a steady rhythm built between the three of them.

Dave put Tony’s phone to good use, explicitly filming Brian’s mum’s exposed cunt and arse getting fucked by two hard cock’s.

Fuelled by his success Dave started to go to town. Increasing his speed, he battered her shithole and started taunting the drugged housewife. “How does it feel to be fucked by two schoolboys in your married cunt and cheating shithole Debs?”.

Debbie panting and moaning answered. ” Oh god, it feels so good, never been fucked by two cocks before “.

Tony joined the verbal abuse. “Do you think your husband and Brian will be proud of how good you fuck two cocks at once. Do you think they would enjoy watching a porno film of their filthy slag mother and whore wife fucking Brian’s schoolboy mates and cuming on their cocks”.

Debbie was on the brink of another big orgasm. “Yes, sooo proud, filthy slag, sooo good, sooo full, fuck meee hard, make meee cum”.

Dave slapped her arse cheek hard. “That’s it you filthy fucking slut, you dirty old spunker, ride our cocks and beg us for our cum you cheating bored housewife “.

Tony squeezed her tits and bit her nipple then told her. “Come on you dirty cunt, milk my cock until it’s empty. Show me what a dirty slapper Brian’s mum is. I want you to fuck us better then you fuck your husband”.

Debbie was in a state of intoxication, her body betraying her. “Oh god, fuck my dirty slapper body, pound this whore’s cunt and dirty arsehole. Arrrggghh shit, fuck and sodomise this begging mums slag body, empty your schoolboy cocks in me, fill me with spunk, fuuuuuck cuuuuumiiiing”.
Brian’s mum rode furiously as she had the biggest orgasm of her life, she shook and trembled uncontrollably as her climax ripped through her.

It was all too much for the two fifteen year olds as they gripped her tightly, forced their cocks as deep as they would go and emptied yet another load of their virile young spunk deep into their respective holes.

Debbie didn’t know it yet, but the sperm that Tony had just fired deep inside her vagina contained the winner of the tadpole race that would in the next few days fertilise her unprotected egg.

After Brian was born, Debbie and Martin decided they would pour all their love and hopes into him. They talked it through and agreed that Martin should have a vasectomy.
The timing of her drugged sexual ordeal couldn’t have happened at a worse time, Debbie’s was at her most fertile and with the amount of spunk the two virile youngsters had fired up her, it was inevitable one of their swimmers would knock her up.

The three of them recovered from the intense orgasem’s they had just shared, both softening cocks fell from Debbie’s well fucked gapping holes followed by a steady stream of accumulated cum. Dave getting a nice close up of Mrs Wilsons sore and leaking holes, courtesy of the pair of drug administering rapists.

Dave ordered Debbie. “Get off the bed and kneel on the floor, your gonna clean our cocks you dirty slut”.

Brian’s mother obediently obliged, licking and sucking until both boys cocks were spotless. Both boys remained flaccid and needed a rest before they could inflict anymore sexual abuse on Brian’s drugged mother.

“Go and clean that slutty spunk filled body of yours slag. I want you cleaned up, then you’re gonna wear what we pick out for you, is that understood ?”. Tony ordered with contempt.

Debbie got up and headed for her bathroom replying. “Yes Tony, i’ll clean up and dress up nice for you both”.

While Brian’s mum was in the bathroom Dave laughed, telling Tony. “I told you it would work, how fucking good was that. I knew she would be a great fuck, better than all those sluts our own age “.

“By the time we’ve finished fucking her, she won’t walk for a week, trouble is neither will we”. Said Tony and they both cracked up laughing.

” My phone battery is getting low, how’s yours?”. Asked Dave.

” Low too, all that video has run it down. look they’ve got iphone chargers on their beside cabinets, touch “. Tony said pointing.

Once their phones were on charge they set about finding what they would get her to dress up in. They both agreed on some black silk suspenders with little pink bows on, white silk stockings and red high heels. They decided not to bother with bra and knickers, they would only be coming straight off anyway.

Looking through her walk in wardrobe both their eyes lit up. Hanging up in a clear plastic cover was her wedding dress.

“Perfect, how hot will she look getting fucked wearing that “. Grinned Dave.

“Holy fuck, my cocks getting hard just thinking about it “. Laughed Tony.

The boys laid out their chosen outfit on the bed and went downstairs to find Debbie’s phone and handbag. They returned upstairs and went through her handbag taking out her purse. Inside that they took the £180 cash she had and her bank debit card.

Dave called out to Brian’s mum. “Debs, come here a minute “.

Debbie came out in a bathrobe and a towel wrapped around her head like a turban. “What is it boys, i’m all clean, i was just about to do my makeup for you “.

“What’s the pin number for your bank card and phone “. Asked Dave.

“They’re both the same 4545”. Debbie told him, the drugs making the question seem totally reasonable.

“Okay bitch, now hurry up with your makeup we want to fuck you again and don’t forget to use your best perfume “. Ordered Dave.

“Will do, won’t be long”. She answered.

Tony put the debit card and cash in his school jacket pocket and Dave got into her phones contact list. He put Debbie’s husband, her mum and her dads mobile phone numbers into his own phone. He already had Brian’s number.
Her rung his own phone from hers, so he had her number too.

It was now 10.45 and both boys were pleased with the plan so far. Dave said. “I think we should get dressed again in our uniforms and make her strip us, it would make a great porno, ‘ the beautiful older bride and the two schoolboys ‘. What do you think?”.

“Yeah perfect, imagine how that would look in court, a 38 year old married mother asking two 15 year old schoolboys to fuck her in her wedding dress “. Laughed Tony.

The two of them were dressed and horny as hell as Brian’s mum came naked back into the bedroom. She looked stunning with her hair and makeup fixed perfect, her perfume was intoxicating. Both boys were rock hard as they watched her tits gently bounce as she walked towards them.

“Fucking hell Debs, you must really want to get fucked if you’ve made such an effort “. Tony said, open mouthed.

“That would be nice, are these the clothes you want me to wear?”. responded Debbie.

“Yeah, thought it would bring back happy memories of your husband fucking you on your wedding night “. Sneered Dave.

“My husband has never fucked me while i was wearing this dress “. Replied Debbie. “I only ever wore it for the wedding ceremony and changed for the reception. I’ve never worn it since “.

“Even better Debs, we can show your husband what it would have been like to have fucked you in it. Now get dressed cos my cock needs fucking bitch”. Dave told her.

“Oh, okay “. Smiled Debbie and started getting dressed.

Dave filmed her getting dressed, his rock hard cock almost ripping through his boxers and trousers. Once she had finished Dave told her. ” Now look at my phone and tell us ‘ it’s always been my sexual fantasy to be fucked by two underage schoolboys, i’m so glad you’re both only fifteen, now come here and give me a proper good fucking’. Is that understood you dirty fucking slag?”.

Debbie looked at the phone and repeated Dave’s recital word perfect. This would be the final nail in her coffin, the snippet of film footage that would leave her open to blackmail and under their control.

Tony put his still charging phone on video mode and pointed it at the middle of the bed. Dave would use his for close ups.

“Stand beside the bed and strip our clothes off us and act like the dirty cock hungry slut you are, got it slag”. Tony ordered.

Both boys stood beside her and let Brian’s mum do all the work. The blushing bride started by kissing them both passionately while rubbing their hard cocks through their trousers. Then she slowly stripped them both and sucked both their cocks, she even got both cocks in her mouth at the same time.

Satisfied with the show so far Dave told her. “Get on the bed on all fours and tell us ‘I want my horny schoolboys to spit roast me hard and rough ‘. Got it you dirty old slapper”.

Again Debbie did as told and didn’t fluff her lines.

Tony pulled her tits out of the top of her low cut dress then told her. “Suck my cock, get it nice and slippery so i can stuff it in your married slag cunt”. Brian’s mum soon had her throat full of choking meat. After giving her a rough face fucking all filmed by Dave he got behind her and lifted the back of her wedding gown revealing her cute arse and suspenders. Tony spat on his fingers and pushed two of them past her puffy cunt lips and finger fucked her fanny hard and fast.

Dave was capturing some great footage and egged Tony on. “How many fingers do you think you can get up that filthy whores cunt. I reckon if you get it wet enough, you could get your whole hand up there”.

“What do you think Mrs Wilson, do you think Tony can fit his whole hand up your dirty, sloppy cunt?”. mocked Dave.

“I don’t know, it depends how hard he tries”. Debbie answered matter of factly.

Tony and Dave kept spitting on her cunt and Tony’s hand as he forced it as hard as he could, stretching the lips of her pussy as wide as they had been stretched since giving birth to Brian.
Finally the widest part of Tony’s hand made it past her seriously stretched cunt lips and tightly clamping muscles.

Brian’s mum was grunting and breathing hard as Tony fisted her in short, steady thrusts.

Dave had an idea, he paused his filming and told Debbie. “Tell us how much you like being fisted and want your arse stuffed full with your big pink dildo that’s in the bottom of your bedside cabinet “.

Filming again Dave captured her perverted request. Taking her large dildo from the drawer Dave offered it up to her grunting lips and ordered her. “Suck it like the porn star you are, slag, deep throat it and show your husband what a cock sucking scrubber you are “.

Dave kept forcing the fat 10 inch dildo further down her throat, she was gagging and choking. Her mouth was aching from being stretched so wide. Dave had managed to force seven inches of firm rubber cock inside and was in danger of choking her to death when he relented and pulled it out.

They had never seen so much sylvia, it was thick and clinging, attached to her lips and nose, it beaded to the large dildo and Dave rotated it, collecting as much of it as he could.

“That’s a good slut, that should help it slide up your shitter, dirty Debbie, let’s find out “. Smirked Dave, he joined Tony and lined up the rubber bellend with her already sore looking sphincter. It seemed lmpossible that the large, life like dildo would gain entry. It was twice as fat as their cocks.

“Relax that tight arse you dirty slag, you asked us to use it, take a deep breath then relax as you breathe out hard”. Dave encouraged her.

She did as told and Dave pushed as hard as he could. Finally the bruised rubbery muscle relented and Dave rammed four inches up her shithole.

“Aaaaarrrrgggghhhhh fuuuuuck”. Screamed out Debbie.

“Eerrgghhh shit, i could feel the veins on that thing rub over my hand “. Said a surprised Tony.

” Now we’re cooking”. Said Dave and set about working it deeper and deeper into her clinging arsehole.

Despite the powerful effects of the date rape drug she had taken, Debbie was in pain. Never had she been so stretched and full as she was now. Dave had managed to get four more inches up her arse. Both boys took a sadistic pleasure in thrusting fist and dildo into her grossly stretched holes.

” What a filthy fucking slag you are Debs, tell us what a great time you’re having with your schoolboy lovers “. Asked Tony.

It was all caught on film by both phones as Brian’s mum told them. “Ohh fuuuck, thank you for giving me a great time my schoolboy lovers “. Tears of pain rolling down her messed up face.

Dave left the dildo in Tony’s control and went up kneeling in front of Debbie, he grabbed two handfuls of her shaggy blonde hair and fed his hard six inches to the back of her throat. After the dildo Debbie had no trouble deep throating him.

” I think we’ve made the slag airtight “. Laughed Dave, face fucking her hard.

” Who’d have thought the poofy, posh boys mum would be such a dirty old spunker. She looks like an innocent angel in her wedding dress. I wonder how many underage schoolboys she fucked from gay Brian’s old school?”. Mocked Tony.

Tony slowly pulled his soaking hand from Debbie’s gaping cunt and wiped it on her wedding dress. He put his helmet at the entrance to her abused cunt and his cock disappeared to the balls without any effort. He fucked away telling Dave. “Fucking hell, it’s like throwing a banana up Oxford Street. I think my fist has ruined her “.

They both fucked her slowly, Tony filming with Dave’s phone. After a few minutes Tony removed the dildo from her ugly, distorted bum hole and his prick from her sloppy cunt. ” Okay our kinky, slut housewife, turn round and sit on Dave’s cock, ride him hard you filthy slut”.

Dave stopped his face fucking and lay down on his back and Debbie dutifully turned, mounted his cock reverse cowgirl and rode him hard. Tony filming her tits flopping about wildly and Dave’s cock getting a good fucking.

Dave stopped her after five minutes and pulled her down to his chest and swapping holes, started fucking her arse and abusing her tits. Tony put her legs on his shoulders a entered her sloppy pussy. Tony did his best to film and fuck at the same time.

Debbie was now starting to feel the pleasure of being fucked by two average sized cocks after the abuse of fist and large dildo. Her holes gradually regaining their natural size and shape.

Dave was getting close to filling up her arsehole with another load and gave Debbie some kind words of encouragement. “That’s it you filthy slag, fuck our cocks so we can squirt our spunk into that dirty skank, cum dump body of yours. Show your husband what a great fuck you are, bitch”.

Tony’s words were nearly as kind.”Cum on my cock you dirty slag cunt. You won’t look too beautiful after we’ve finished fucking the shit out of your manky cunt, arse and face. Your husbands going to love seeing you fucked stupid, with spunk dripping out of your well used, sloppy cunt and arse, your face and tits decorated by our cum shooting pricks”.

Their words didn’t really register with Brian’s mother, her body was responding to double fucking she was receiving. Debbie thrust back against the penetrating meat pounding into her until she came like a runaway train.” Aaaarrggghhh jesus, fuuuck that’s soooo gooood, shiit i’m cuuuummiiing, awwwwwhhhhh fuuuuck”.

Mrs Wilson shock uncontrollably, her tits wobbling and undulating, her cunt spasming on Tony’s cock, her arse muscles clamping and unclamping round Dave’s cock.

Both boys groaned loudly and pumped their jizz hard and deep inside the holes they were abusing.

Debbie’s situation looked like she’d been a porn queen for years, laying tits up on Dave’s chest, impailed on two cocks, her stocking covered, shapley legs over Tony’s shoulders, bright red high heel stilettos on her slender feet. Her beautiful white wedding dress crumbled around her waist, exposing her suspenders, her exposed tits gently rippling as her massive orgasm receded.
The smile on her face supporting all the evidence that showed she had instigated the seduction, the sexual abuse of two innocent, underage schoolboys.

Both boys untangled themselves, pushing Brian’s mum off them. Dave telling her. ” Clean up the mess u’ve made of our cocks you slut”.

Debbie set about the two kneeling boys cocks. On her hands and knees she did as told, licking and sucking each boy in turn as their spunk leaked out of her well fucked arse and cunt.

Tony was the first to be cleaned and turning round, getting on all fours told her. “When you’ve finished cleaning Dave’s shit covered cock i want you to eat my sweaty arsehole, giving it a good going over, i want your tongue right up inside. Got it slag?”.

“Okay”. Replied Debbie without batting an eyelid.

“My arsehole too “. Added Dave, liking where Tony was coming from.

“Will do”. Came Debbie’s reply.

Both their arseholes received a thorough tongue lashing. It was the first time they had both had a girl do this to them, Tony had got the idea, like most of his others from watching porn.

They were both getting hard again and Tony told Debbie to stick a finger up their arses and wank them off.
Debbie performed like a pro and soon they were on the verge of cuming again.

Both boys turned round and Dave instructed Debbie to. “Sit on the bed, play with your tits, finger your cunt and tell us to cum on your face”.

Both boys stood above Debbie frantically wanking their excited cocks with the beautiful middle aged housewife telling them.
“That’s it boys, wank your cocks and spray your beautiful young cum all over my face “.

That was all it took as both of them put on a display of synchronised shooting, splattering Debbie’s face with several ropes of thick sticky spunk, both verbally abusing her at the same time. ” Take it all you dirty fucking slag”. Said Dave.

“Do you like our present, you old spunker whore”. Added Tony.

Tony retrieved his phone and they both filmed close ups as they gripped her hair, wiped and slapped their spent cocks on her face and fuck her mouth until they were done.

“How was that dirty Debs, do you feel like a well fucked, cheating old slapper ?”. Asked Dave.

“Yes, that was very nice, i’ve never been fucked so much. I do feel very tired now, think i’ll just lay down and have a nice sleep “. Said Debbie crawling up to the top of the bed and laying her head on the pillows.

“Fuck me she’s asleep already. Think we should just leave her as she is and hope for her sake she wakes up and makes herself presentable before Brian gets home from school in about two and a half hours “. laughed Tony.

“Yeah, i’d like to be a fly on the wall when she wakes up and tries to remember what’s happened to her “. Smirked Dave.

“Leave her big dildo wedged in her cunt, so that when the old spunker wakes up, assuming she doesn’t notice all the spunk, will think she fucked herself stupid with it”. Added Tony.

Both boys got dressed, wedged seven inches of fat dildo up her minge and took a final photo of their drugged prize, returned her purse and handbag where they found it and headed off to town to find out how much was in her account so they could have a bit of a spend up.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Breeding Stock

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Affair Sex Stories, anal, Anal Sex Stories, Ass to pussy, Bisexual Sex Stories, Blowjob, Cheating Wife Stories, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Drug, erotic romance, Erotic Sex, Erotic Sex Stories, erotica, Fantasy Sex Stories, Female Sex Stories, Fetish Sex Stories, First Time, First Time Sex Stories, Group Sex Stories, Hardcore, Husband Sex Stories, Job/Place-of-work, Lesbian Sex Stories, Love Sex Stories, Male/Female, Married Sex Stories, Mature Sex Stories, Milf Stories, oral sex, Oral Sex Stories, Reluctance, Romantic Stories, Science-Fiction, SecretSex Stories, Sex Toy Stories, Sex With Stranger, Stories, Swinger Stories, Wife Sex Stories

Author’s info Gender: male

Chapter one – The celebration of defeat

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I was lined up in the launch tube. The check system for my Combat Armor, Tactical, Heavy, was running. Our last ditch assault on the Instagian home world would launch in a few minutes. This war had lasted far too long. I had been a CATH pilot for twenty-four of my thirty-two years in service.

I watched the last of the system lights switch to green and thumbed the intercom system to life. “This is Field Admiral Adam ‘Rock’ Drake. I am green and hot across the board and ready for launch at your command.”

My intercom answered from the bridge of the carrier. “Rock, we are a go for launch in T minus seventeen seconds. Hang onto your hats men this is an all out assault. No matter what happens the war ends today.”

I watched the timer count down. We were under radio silence once the umbilical cut loose. I listened to the last minute chatter as the nineteen other CATH suits reported green lights. Then the timer hit zero.

It felt like someone stuffed a rocket engine up my ass, as the launch system slammed me down the length of the tube. Faster than it took to think about it, the launch sabot was packed around my suit, and I was ejected at mind numbing speeds towards the planet below.

Two minutes after launch, we passed the moon of the planet Instag. That was when the first layer of the sabot wrapped around my suit started its function. The braking rockets fired and we started to slow. We would still hit the atmosphere at more than eighteen thousand miles per hour. Much slower than our current speed.

I looked at the combat clock. In four minutes we would enter the outer atmosphere. I had expected enemy fire by now. The fleet was moving in behind us with the landing craft and space defenses. But there was no resistance. Not even a scanning beam to detect us.

The job of my men and I, was to establish a landing zone to bring the troops in. It is what we do. First in, last out, and never give ground. These combat suits had been designed and upgraded so many times. The current model weighed eighty-one tons and held the firepower of a full artillery division. At the current rate we were going to make ground fall with a full compliment of ammo.

I felt the first layer peel off and disintegrate as we passed the edge of the outer atmosphere. Then the first of the flower petals bloomed. The pod extended the next layer out and started using the atmosphere to break our fall. I watched the display for my speed. I was slowing rapidly as the friction heat burned away the petals of the flower I rode in. Then a sudden jerk as those petals collapsed and broke away.

The third layer spread and I bloomed again in the springtime of our planet fall. I watched as my indicators drifted into the range of acceptability. Layer after layer peeled off and slowed me until I came down to terminal velocity. Then the last layer broke away and I was in daylight. Five thousand feet above the ground I was now hanging from a massive air foil.

Still we had encountered no resistance. Not even a single projectile had been fired. My Radio crackled and a voice came on. “Cease fire! Cease fire! It is over, the Instagian people have surrendered! Do not fire, we are under a cease fire command!”

It took a few seconds for it to register. I was going home. I was going to see my wife. I had not touched her in thirty-two years and I was now only a few short weeks from being home. I activated my radio for transmitting. “Men put your weapons on standby, do not power them down. Word of the cease fire may not have reached the ground troops at the landing zone.”

I turned my active scanners on and scanned the landing zone. Below us stood four men and none of them were armed. More than five miles away was a group of soldiers and none of them carried weapons. My mind began to truly grasp that this was real. The war was over.

Then it came over the radio. “All troops, we are under a peace treaty. Men and women, we are going home. The war is over. Soldiers this comes by direct order from the president of earth, Lady Damina, power down and holster all weapons. You are to treat anyone you meet as honored friends. The war is over and we are not to hold grudges. Talks are proceeding for trade agreements and cultural exchanges. Men we are leaving for home in fourteen days. Yes you heard that right, we are going home!”

***

I was back on the carrier. There was an air of excitement here. Everyone had come to believe. We had been treated as honored guests by the Instagian people. They had truly surrendered. We were completely unprepared for what we found when we hit the ground. The population of their planet had been hit hard by the war. At the beginning of the war there had been almost a trillion people on the planet below. Now they numbered less than one hundred million. They had no choice. They did not have enough people left to fight. It was going to take them millennia to rebuild and they were going to need help.

I was waiting my turn to make a call home. I refused to use my rank to jump the line. No one here was less important to someone back home. As the line slowly diminished I thought back on the war. I had expected some of the other fleets to be here for the final assault. At one time there had been over one hundred fleets. Only ours was committed to the final battle.

Could we be the only fleet left? That thought hit me like a ton of bricks. Had we come that close to being defeated? My thoughts were interrupted by my turn at the communications panel.

I thumbed my home contact number into the panel and made my recording. “Baby, we are coming home. I can’t wait to see you. I hope you haven’t given up on me and moved in with the milk man. We go into Jump-Space tomorrow morning and will be making Earth orbit in twenty-three days. As always my heart is yours. I love you Danni.”

When I hit the send button, I looked at my chronograph. My meeting with the admiralty staff was in fifteen minutes. It was supposed to be a big deal but there was too much of an air of festivity aboard for me to worry.

I walked into the conference room and looked at the smiles on the command staff’s faces. It even invaded here. We all waited for Fleet Admiral Stinson to enter the room. As I sat down I noticed an ice bucket and a collection of alcohols sitting in the center of the table.

“Please help yourselves.” Stinson said as he entered the room. “We have something to celebrate after the orders are handed out.” As men and women reached for the bottles and glasses, he continued. “We have orders to return home ASAP. There are also a couple of strange orders along the way. All soldiers are to have their anti-impregnation implants removed immediately. Rank fraternization, is not only no longer prohibited, it is now encouraged. As a mater of fact the order states and I quote, ‘the men and women on the ships are to make as many conquests and pregnancies as possible on the way home.’ I am not sure about these orders but they come with a presidential seal on them. Any pregnant female soldier will be given a full pension for the rest of her life when she arrives home.”

One of the staff asked a simple question. “Sir, are we to assume from this, that the women back home are eager to start having children again?”

“I think that would be one way to put it. If I am reading the orders right they not only are eager but are impatient to start. The orders also continue with the statement, ‘married men are not excused from this duty and must participate.’ The statement I received is that they want all female soldiers pregnant by the time they get home.”

I asked out of a true sense of foreboding. “Sir I have noticed a few things and I am afraid of what we are going to find when we get home. When was the last time this fleet received a male recruit when replacements arrived?”

“I can’t answer that. I am under orders…”

“How many soldiers comprise the compliment of this fleet?”

“Thirty-one thousand, five hundred?”

“How many of those soldiers are male?”

“Ten thousand.”

“When was the last time we communicated with another fleet?”

“You are correct in your thoughts, Rock. We are the last Earth fleet.”

“If I am right, then the entire male population of the human race is on these ships…”

“Not quite, but the only men left on earth are in nursing homes. We made a mistake, during the war the draft was made mandatory for men, no exceptions. Every man was inducted at the age of eighteen or older. The mistake wasn’t caught until the last male soldier left Earth. There have been no children born on earth in the last eighteen years. I expect every man on these ships to do their duty and have sex, as much sex as possible.”

“What about the men that have taken vows of faithfulness?”

“Tell them their vows are canceled, under orders. It is really simple; we have twenty-three days to get more than twenty thousand women pregnant. We need every man we can get. I expect every soldier to do his duty and sleep with at least one woman per day until we have accomplished our mission. One final thing, the soldiers need to know, any woman giving birth to a male child will be given a five million credit bonus…”

***

I was sitting in my cabin. My rank got me a private room instead of the barracks bunks, my argument with the fleet admiral still running through my head. I had been through thirty-two years of being faithful. I had resisted every temptation except my hand. Now I was under orders to sleep with the women that drew me from the pool. My team was all men, so I had no women to command. I had thought to use that as a loophole. But little did I know we were celebrities among the crews. CATH pilots were like rock stars.

The fleet admiral had created a pool and the women got to place their names in the ring. If they drew the lucky number, then they were given us for the night. I had been told that if a woman came out of my cabin without a smile on her face I would face a court marshal. The fleet admiral had gone so far as to place a subnet call to my home. He had explained the situation and orders to my wife. That was when I got the shock of my life. My wife was aware of the problem. She had figured it out when she had not seen a man in almost twenty years. She told me she was not exactly happy about it but she understood and she was proud of me for keeping faithful as long as I did.

Now I lay here freshly showered and waiting for the first winner of the lottery. My chime rang and I answered, “Enter.” Into my room stepped a young blond woman, she was a buck recruit. My mind reeled at what was happening. Yesterday morning I would have been court marshaled for even thinking about this young woman in the way I was supposed to think of her now. Today I was a gift to her for drawing a lucky number

“Oh my god! I can’t believe I drew you first. I feel like I won the lottery.”

“Surely you would rather have a younger man.” I asked thinking about my fifty years of age over her youth. “How old are you?”

“I am nineteen, sir. I can’t believe I drew the commander of the CATH pilots. I want you to give me a son, that would be so perfect.”

I was stunned, how was I supposed to get an erection with this bubble head. She was young and beautiful but she reminded me of an over excited child.

Before I could even finish my thoughts she was stripping out of her uniform. “I don’t need any foreplay, just get inside me.” She said as even the thought of an erection started to fade from my mind.

I tried to calm her down a bit. “We have all night together. Take it easy and let’s enjoy this a little.”

“We can enjoy the second round, I want that cock!” She exclaimed as she yanked the sheet off of me to reveal my nakedness. Before I could even react she was on her knees next to the bed and had my cock in her mouth. Well she managed to bypass that problem, my long neglected cock was more than happy to respond to her tongue. As I grew in her mouth she moaned out. Now my mind joined the excitement. God that felt good. She pulled me out of her mouth and purred as she stroked my cock with her hand. “It is even bigger than my vibrator. Oh this is going to be great for my first real one.”

Her words struck me. Almost all of the women on board were younger than the men. The anti-frat rules had caused most of these women to never experience a real cock. The pleasure centers had sex toys and pleasure holos, but most of the men had not had real women either. This crew was going to be in jump for twenty-three days. Most of the crew would have nothing to do for that time.

While I was thinking she had removed the last of her clothing and was climbing on top of me. I felt her hand guide me into place. This impatient woman was going to take me. Then her warmth began to slide down my rigid shaft. My mind faded into a haze of lust. I thrust upward feeling my stiffness imbed into her hot moist tunnel. She let out a moan of pure pleasure. I joined her in the moan. My god she was tight on me. I had not wanted this to start with but now I was filled with a lust I could not deny. The silky pleasure of her flesh was so inviting.

I began to thrust up into her, driven to give her everything I had. I could not get the leverage I wanted. I wrapped my arms around her and rolled her onto her back. I began to control the rhythm as I drove into her. I tried to deny the pleasure I felt as I drove towards our lust, but I couldn’t. It was so intense to feel that tight pussy wrapped around my cock. Then it changed, I felt her pussy begin to quiver around my cock. She let out a scream that sounded like the passion of an animal. Her whole body began to convulse beneath me. She threw her legs around my waist and ground hard against me. I could feel her clit grinding against me. My lust reached its peak as I began to spew my semen inside her.

As we relaxed in the aftermath she looked at me with soft eyes. I rolled off of the top of her and lay back. As she smiled she slid down my body and began to lick and suck on the flesh of my cock once again. I was not even middle aged at fifty years old. I was considered a young man by the average life span of two hundred years. It did not take much of her activity before my cock was cheering her on again.

Once she had Mister Happy’s attention completely she got onto her hands and knees. It took very little to convince my mind to slide in behind her. I intended to at least truly enjoy this round. I began by reaching down and slapping my cock up against her clit. I watched as she arched her back and cried out. A second slap made her quiver and moan. Several slaps against her clit had her quivering as she started into a small orgasm. As she reached her peak I thrust into her completely. Her animal scream of lust must have been heard several decks away.

I thrust into her with force, as she quivered and screamed her way through her orgasm. Then as she began to come down from her peak I reached my hand around her and pinched her clit between my thumb and forefinger. I felt her pussy clench down hard on my cock as she began to rocket into another orgasm. She rose up on her knees as her body convulsed with her pleasure. I reached my free hand around and pinched one of her nipples as she screamed out again. Then to add to her sensations I nipped my teeth into the side of her neck. Her back arched away from me as her shoulders leaned back into me. I took this new opportunity to remove my hand from her clit and run my fingernails along her back from ass to mid back. The resulting explosive orgasm left her head spinning as she tried to fall forward onto the bed.

I was having none of that. I drove into her hard as she wilted in my arms. Each thrust lifted her knees upward. She was moaning and crying. I did not know if it was pleasure or pain that caused her tears. I was lost in my lust and only sought my own completion. When my thrusts brought me to my peak I held her against me and released deep into her womb. My mind faded and my knees grew weak. I had not experienced an orgasm that intense in years. Not since I left Earth. I held her against me as we both wilted down to the mattress.

“Oh god! I did not know a real cock could feel that good.” She said between pants for breath. “How long before you can do that to me again?”

“Give me a few minutes and I will try.” I said with a light laugh.

She smiled and then she got a look of surprise on her face. “I forgot to give you your pills.”

“What pills?”

“The medical techs gave me some pills to bring to you. They are in my pocket. They are supposed to make you have incredible sexual stamina.” She reached down and pulled the bottle out of her uniform pocket, on the floor.

I took the pills from her hand and set them on the table next to the bed. “I don’t think I need those right now.” I said as I pressed my already re-hardening cock into the crack of her ass.

“Oh wow!” She exclaimed as she felt what was growing behind her.

***

I was in the launch tube again. This time, our planet fall was part of a welcome home display. We would each launch over the city, then walk our CATH suits to the parks we were designated to stand them in. They would stand as monuments to our heroism. I felt like an idiot. I am not a hero, I am a soldier who did what he had to do. Placing a monument to myself made me feel like an idiot glory hound.

There was only one city on earth now. It was big, with a population of five hundred million. Mankind’s ecology problems were over. There was now more than enough farmland to support our population. This is what was truly scary, below us in the city were five hundred million women that had not seen a man in almost twenty years. Up here were ten thousand men.

We had also failed in our mission. Why did we fail? It turns out that the radiations we were exposed to during the war had left most of the men sterile. Only one thousand of us were fertile. The CATH suits had protected me and my men. We were the lucky ones. Now we had to go home and a thousand men had to try and rebuild the population, while nine thousand had to keep the women entertained.

This was going to be hell.

We had close to succeeded in our mission. Most of the female crew was pregnant. There were eighteen thousand women returning to earth in med shuttles. They were getting a hero’s welcome as well.

We received the final call and then there was a rocket up my ass again. After all these years, that part of launching bothered me the most. You would understand if you ever experienced it. It was like being shot out of a cannon with your ass on fire. Twenty minutes after launch my airfoil collapsed behind me, as my CATH touched down. It was a ten mile walk to the park I was assigned to place the suit in.

I felt like I was leading a parade of women. I was followed the entire distance to the park, by thousands of them. They all wanted to get a glimpse of me. I did not want fame and fortune. I wanted to feel the arms of my wife wrapped around me. I strode into the park among cheers and music. Up a set of stairs to a platform made especially for my suit.

Once I was in the position I was given the disembarking clearance and a touch of a control opened the tank that had been my home in combat for more than twenty years. I stepped down to a fanfare that would embarrass god. Then I had microphones thrust all around me as my wife ran into my arms. I took her into my embrace and tears filled my eyes. I had two weeks with my wife before I was expected to open my doors to any woman that requested pregnancy. I wanted to feel her love every one of those days.

I gave my little victory speech as prepared by the public relations officer and then was escorted to a waiting limousine. On the walk to the air car the women close enough touched me whenever they could. To many of them, I was a foreign creature. The youngest of them saw me as a legend out of mythology. I was not only a man, but I was a CATH pilot. Many of these women had never even seen a man outside of pictures and videos.

Once in the limo the sounds of the crowd were quieted. The driver turned and looked back. “Welcome home, sir. I have been assigned as your driver. If you need anything don’t hesitate to ask.”

I looked at the young red headed girl smiling back at me. “Thank you, Miss?”

“Starla kane, sir.”

“Thank you Starla, my name is Adam. I am pleased to meet you. Could you please take us home now, I am quite anxious to spend some time at home with my wife.”

“Of course, Adam, it will take us about twenty minutes to get to your condo.”

As she pulled away from the crowd I looked over at the woman I loved. We had married just before I shipped out for basic training. We had only had two nights together as man and wife. I intended to try and make up for that in the next two weeks. I reached out to her and she came to my arms like sunshine in a dream. As we kissed, the tears once again came to my eyes.

Danni leaned back and wiped the tears from my eyes. “Your home now, it’s all over. No more fighting. You’re here with me now.”

“It all seems like a dream. There were times I was sure I would never see home again.”

She leaned in and kissed me deeply. After all these years this woman still affected me like no other. My heart leapt into my throat at her kiss. I would do anything to make her happy.

Chapter two – A new job.

It had been almost nine months since I arrived home. I had finally gotten accustomed to the deluxe high-rise penthouse condominium. Being driven to everything was harder for me. I was a CATH pilot, I was used to plowing the road. The matter-mit stations used for distant travel were really new for me. I stepped in and dialed a destination number, and then with a slight tingle I was halfway across the city.

One thing had made me happy beyond belief. My wife was pregnant. She was expected to deliver near the end of this month. We had elected not to know the sex of the child.

I was headed to my new job. I was breeding stock. The government had come up with the idea of the breeding center where the women could come to get the attention of a man and possibly get pregnant. There were only a thousand of us that were on the pregnancy floors. The lower floors were the entertainment only men.

My wife had become quite a celebrity in her own right. It turned out we were the last married couple on earth. She was invited to talk shows and everything else to try and get her point of view of what it was like to sleep with a man every night. She refused most of the invites.

She had also come to fully accept the fact that I had to have sex with other women to help rebuild our world. She knew she held my heart in the palm of her hand.

Today I was headed for the breeding center, I had my day off yesterday and today I was again ready to face my roster of women. It was almost funny, a few years ago I would have thought having as many women as I could every day, would have been a fantasy. It was actually turning into a chore and a job. I averaged five women per day and got two days a week off. Those days were spent entirely with my wife.

The doctor at the center had us all on a vitamin and drug regiment to make us produce more semen and increase our sex drive. It helped a lot with getting women pregnant, but it caused some other problems. For one I spent most of my day so horny I would fuck a tree if it had a knothole.

I arrived at the matter-mit station just as my phone rang in my pocket. I pulled it out and saw my wife’s picture on my phone. I hit the button and put the phone to my ear. “Hey, babe, what’s up?”

“Adam, there are agents here from the government. They want to take me to the hospital for tests.”

“What kind of tests?

“They want to do a three dimensional sonic imagery test.”

“Tell them to wait, I am on my way.” I turned and headed back to the house. When I started walking two women in dark suits stepped in front of me.

“Sir, we are going to have to ask you to continue to the breeding center. Your wife is perfectly safe. We just need to determine the sex of her baby.”

“I should be there, she will need me.”

“We will bring her to you at the center just as soon as the tests are finished. Please, Sir, this is really important and may be more important than you know at this time. You absolutely must continue at the center.” As she spoke my phone rang. I glanced down to see an unidentifiable number on the phone. “Please, Sir, answer your phone.”

I pushed the button and placed the phone to my ear once again. “Hello?”

“Mister Drake, this is Damina Storm. I am pleased to get the chance to speak with you.”

“Miss Storm? The president of the planet, Damina Storm?”

“One and the same, Sir and please call me Damina. I am afraid I am going to have to ask you to cooperate in this. It truly is important. After work today I would like to invite you and your lovely wife to the Capitol Building for dinner and a conversation. We have a problem brewing that you and your old team may well be able to help us with. I have dispatched several members of the secret service to protect your wife and if you choose I will even connect a video link for you while she is having the test. After we speak tonight I will talk to the other members of your team.”

“I really don’t like this, Ma’am. My wife is the only thing that kept me fighting for so many years. She has been so understanding about our crisis, and I really don’t want anything to make her uncomfortable.”

“I absolutely understand and agree with you. She is a national hero in my eyes. But I would truly like to talk about this in a more private and secure location. It is going to be public knowledge entirely too soon anyway. I will not go so far as to force you to cooperate with us. I just need you to understand this is really important.”

“You will have her brought to me?”

“If I need to, I will escort her personally.”

“Has she been made aware of this?”

“Yes sir she is in the care of the best women in my service and will have a private caregiver with her at all times. They have been instructed to give her anything she needs at all times.”

“I still don’t like it but I will cooperate.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

***

I was with my last appointment for the day. My wife was waiting in a lounge on the ground floor. They had brought her everything her heart desired all day long. I had a video link that I could use to talk to her any time I needed. She kept telling me not to worry she was fine.

Here I stood, in a posh bedroom, with another woman. She was not a looker as most would say. She was more of a plain Jane. But the pills in my system were doing their work. I was more than ready for her.

I watched as she dropped down onto her knees and began to fondle my cock. It had amazed me just how much these women just wanted to touch me. At times I felt like a piece of artwork. Other times I felt like a prostitute. This woman began by caressing my shaft then she started to rub it on her face. She reminded me of a cat loving on its owner.

I felt her tongue run from my sack to the tip of my cock and it made my muscles tense and relax. When she closed her mouth and savored the pre-cum that she had gathered she gave out a light moan. Then she wrapped her lips around the tip and began to suckle gently. She looked up into my eyes. “This may be my only chance to get pregnant. I have taken fertility drugs to increase the chance of multiple births. Please, if my begging can get anything, get me pregnant.”

I reached down to guide her up to me. “I will do my best.” I took her into my arms and guided her to the bed. If there was one thing I had learned it was the fact that the forty-five minutes these women had with me was usually enough for two attempts. The drugs made it possible for me to try twice with each.

As she lay back onto the bed I began to caress and touch her. My wife had insisted that I treat each woman as if they were her. They had come begging for this chance and I needed to give them something to remember it by. I started to kiss and lick my way down the body of the woman in the bed. She shivered at my touch and moaned with pleasure. Those sounds let me know she was enjoying the attention.

When my tongue ran through the folds of her pussy she jumped and squealed out her pleasure. Her body reacted by giving me the nectar that would ease our sexual contact. I had thought that all women tasted the same. In my time here I had learned that each woman had an aroma and a taste all their own. This woman was no exception to that rule. Her honey was as sweet as the honey it was named after. I found myself wanting more of it and drove my tongue deeply into her. I felt her hands entwine in my hair and pull me against her as she cried out in delight.

“Oh god! You are better than my girlfriend! Don’t stop, god don’t stop!”

Her cries spurred me on. I started to brush my nose across her clit and rub my finger on her wet anus. She bucked into my face and began to quiver. As her body shook I moved up and sucked her clit in between my lips. I flicked my tongue across the nubbin in my mouth and was rewarded with a flow of her sweetest nectar so far. I continued to drink from her cup until she collapsed back onto the bed panting.

This woman watched me as I began to move up her body with butterfly kisses. When I reached the level of her face she smiled and nodded her readiness. With a slow gentle pressure I pushed my way past her entrance and filled her with my solid staff. She moaned and whimpered her pleasure as my cock seated in her fully. With a slow deliberate pace I began to fuck into her. She began to moan and grunt with each stroke into her satiny depths. I could feel her body start its climb towards her orgasm. I was beginning my climb towards mine.

Soon she was quivering in my arms. “I am coming again!” She cried out as our bodies locked up and my thrusts poured my seed deep inside her. Our bodies rocked together as we rode out or orgasms. Slowly we relaxed and fell into a light stupor. I rolled off of her and lay behind her as she spooned into me.

“Thank you,” she whispered softly.

“You are more than welcome, but your time is not up.” I could feel her surprise as her body tensed. She had finally registered the fact that my cock lay hard between her legs. When she turned to look into my face I whispered softly. “We should make sure.”

As I began to kiss her neck I felt her hand slide down to caress the head of my cock. Then she guided me into her depths.

***

I entered the lounge to see my wife sitting with a cup of tea in her hand and several women standing around her. One of these women I recognized from the street that morning. “Sir, I know you just got off work, but the president is quite anxious to speak with you.”

“Can I have a couple of minutes to talk to my wife please?”

“If you will come with us you can have some time to talk in the limousine. We need to be at the large matter-mitt station in twenty minutes.”

My wife stood behind me. “It’s alright, Adam. We can talk in the car. I am fine if a little freaked out.”

The ride to the Capitol Building was a bit intimidating. We were in a motorcade with secret service cars in front and behind. Something made me feel like we were being taken prisoner.

We were shown into a dining area in the seat of the government. The table was covered with exotic foods and drinks as we were shown to our seats. The secret service women had no sooner returned to the edges of the room when the president of the world came into the room. “Please, Mister and Missus Drake, be comfortable here. I have some things to tell you after dinner and I am hoping to get your cooperation in getting us past a major crisis.”

“I am not sure how we can help, but I am sure we will do all we can.”

The dinner was amazing. Some of the dishes served to us were the best I had ever tasted. Whenever we were not eating my wife’s hand clung to mine under the table. All too soon the meal was over and the president was ready to talk. “May I call you Adam and Danni, please? What I am about to ask should not be couched in such formal talk. I am about to beg you for the human race.”

“That will be fine, but please my wife and I are quite scared, and this is not helping.”

“You have nothing to fear from us, it is actually the opposite. As the leader of the remaining human race, I have so much to fear from you.”

“I cannot inspire that much fear. I am a simple man and I just wish to live my life in peace.”

“No matter what your decision tonight, you are at peace with us. I must tell you some facts and spoil a surprise for you in order to allow you an informed decision. I am not sure if you are aware but the first births from the female soldiers in your fleet have started. There is a problem that we did not see coming.”

“What is the problem?” Fear for my child gripped my heart. I could feel Danni’s hand tighten on mine as her fear echoed the emotions in me.

“So far there have been around seven thousand births. They all have been healthy happy children and the women are ecstatic. We are more than happy with that. The problem was noticed by a clerk at the records center. Of these seven thousand births only one hundred and forty of them have been male. If you look at that statistically it is impossible. We ordered the doctors at the hospitals to run tests on most of the men that returned and to track the baby’s parents by liaisons dates and see if any patterns emerged.”

My wife asked softly from beside me. “What did you find?”

“Most of the men that returned are infertile. This we already knew. What we learned is that of the fertile men almost all of them are incapable of fathering a male child. Something about their systems made them half sterile and the sperm carrying the male gene dies soon after formation.”

“Then I am going to have a daughter?”

“That is the point. Your wife’s tests today confirmed our suspicion. She is pregnant with a son.”

“How?” I asked.

“When we tracked back the lineage of the sons, we came to one conclusion. Your team was somehow protected by your suits in an odd way. You can only produce male children. All of the male children are born from one of the men on your team”

“How can we fix this?” I asked wondering what they had planned.

“We have to increase your workload. We are going to have to get you to impregnate as many women per day as you can. There are drugs we can use that will allow you to perform at higher levels. But it will mean you and your men must increase to sixteen women per day. We are not even sure if it is possible for you to maintain that pace and for how long. It is the projection of our scientists that if we do not do this the human race will fall to so low a level, society will collapse within one hundred years.”

“That is going to be problematic. I am so tired when I get home as it is that my wife only gets attention a couple times a week.”

“That is going to be part of the problem. The drugs we will give you will not have worn off by the time you get home. Your wife is going to have to keep you from losing control. She is going to have to be willing to give you relief most nights.”

“I can’t ask her to do that.”

As I spoke Damina dropped out of her chairs and to her knees. “Please, Adam, I am willing to beg for the survival of our race. I will do anything, even if I have to come over every night your wife is not in the mood, and relieve you myself. If you show the strength to preserver, your men will follow. Your world and your race need you.”

I turned to look into the eyes of my wife. When I did she took my face in her hands. “Adam, you have to. I will survive and I will be there for you.”

The love I felt for this woman made my heart swell. The sacrifices she was willing to make astounded me. “I will do it until you tell me to stop. On that day I will never touch another woman again.”

“I know, Adam, I know.”

I turned back to the president. “Madam President, I will do as you ask. I will however still demand one day a week off. On that day I am not to be contacted by anyone for any reason. That day is for my wife and my wife alone. What we do and where we go are hers and hers alone.”

“Thank you.” She said simply.

“I will talk with my men tomorrow, please allow us an hour in the morning to talk with no prying ears.”

“Done.”

“And one final thing, I want the recipe for that delicious oyster stew.”

The president looked up at me and then started to smile. “It is yours, I want you to know you will be moved to the best penthouses in town and the government will supply you with a complete staff for your daily needs. You will live like kings.”

“I never wanted that kind of life. I am not better than anyone else.”

“There you are wrong, Adam. I have read the records of your men and you. In over five hundred conflicts you never broke orders. You stood in the face of some of the worst hell any man has ever seen. For that alone you should be treated like kings. But when your race needs you in its darkest hour, you again rise to the challenge. Please allow us to do this for you. The sacrifices your wife is making for our race has earned her at least a life of leisure. Let us hire a staff to take care of her needs.”

“For her I will do anything.”

Chapter three – Drugs

It was now the first day taking the new drugs. I sat in a room naked as a young nurse administered the shot. “How long till the drugs take effect?”

“They should take effect quickly, sir.”

“My name is Adam, not Sir.” As I spoke I felt a stirring below my waist. Quickly did not describe the effect, within seconds I was as stiff as steel.

“Thank you, my name is Becky. I need to put a protective coating on you so you will not suffer from friction burns.” She reached back and retrieved a spray can behind her. Then she lifted my cock and began to coat it in a spray of cold mist. The mist rapidly turned warm and as it did my mind started to cloud over. She turned her back to me and bent over to put her supplies away. That was all it took to set me off.

I reached out my hands and tore her skirt away revealing the stockings and suspenders she wore underneath. My mind lusted after her dainty body as I positioned myself and thrust into her. She moaned out a scream of pain and passion as I began to thrust into her.

There was an animal in control of my body. That animal wanted to mate at any price. I grabbed a handful of her hair and began to use it to pull her back onto me as I thrust. I could hear the animal screams she was making and the cries of pain. But I didn’t care. I wanted to cum in her pussy and drive it into her womb. I wanted to pound her until she begged me to quit.

“Oh my god! Harder! Please!”

Her cries burst into my mind. They had to be my imagination. No one could want the animal lust that was driving through me. I was powerless to stop what I was doing. I thrust until her screams sang in my soul. My thrusts so powerful they were picking her up off of the ground. Only my fist in her hair stopped her from falling over in front of me.

I felt the head of my cock force its way past her cervix. The scream that came from her was the sound of a wounded animal. I forced my way as deep as I could and held her there, suspended from my cock and her hair as I began to pump my seed into her. I seemed to pump gallons into her as I felt it start to flow out around my cock. My mind started to return and I instantly let go of her hair. “Oh my god! What have I done?!”

Becky slowly slid to the floor at my feet. “Shhhhh! It’s okay. We knew this would happen with the first rush of the drugs. I volunteered every nurse that comes in here for this will be a volunteer. I was already lubricated and ready.”

I fell back onto the examination table. “You knew? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Would you have gone through with it if you knew?” She said as she worked her way to her feet. “We need to get you to your room. If you are not with another woman quickly the violence will reclaim you.”

I started to stand. “No, I would not have gone through with it. I raped you.”

“You cannot rape the willing. The nurses that will come to you are all volunteers and they like the rough stuff. You just gave me one of the most amazing experiences of my life.” She smiled at me as she guided me down the hall. She was walking in only her torn uniform top, stockings and suspenders. “All of the nurses will not only be expecting you to take them forcefully but they will want it.”

I entered the room I was assigned and she guided me to the shower. “How often will I need to perform if I don’t want to be that violent with them?”

“You are scheduled for a visitor every half hour. You need to shower in between. The ladies know you are not here to give them pleasure. You are here to get them pregnant.”

“How long will the drugs last?”

“Twelve hours. At lunch a volunteer nurse will be here to help you. She will be like me so take her as rough as you can. Now, shower and get ready for your first client.”

I did not care what they told me I did my best to make each one of the women feel pleasure. I knew my men felt the same. Some of these women would never have a chance to be with a man again. We would send them home with a good memory.

My lunch hour came in a blur. I sat at the small table in my room as a young blond woman came in. “Hi, my name is Lindsey. I am here to feed you and help break your lust. We have a fine meal for you today.” She set the tray on the table in front of me. “The act of eating will help balance the drugs but it is only putting off the effect. Once you finish eating it will take over. I am here to take care of you at that time.”

“Are you truly willing to take me under those conditions?”

“Trust me, my girlfriend does things to me that would make most men cower in pain. I will be fine. Before you ask, yes I am pre-lubricated and ready in an instant.”

I lifted the lid off of my tray to see an oyster salad and T-bone steak. There was also a green salad, bread rolls, and a bowl of soup. “I see they want to feed me well.”

It has more to do with the drugs, they cause you to burn energy pretty quickly. While they are in your system you will be eating enough food for around four people. You will also probably burn that in calories. Your body is producing semen at a rate about ten times normal. Plus your hormones are just as high. That adds up and would cause you to lose weight at an incredible rate if we didn’t over feed you. Take your time and enjoy the meal.”

I looked down into my lap and noticed that her perfume was already affecting me. “I think I am going to have a problem.”

“Start eating it will calm it down quickly.”

By the second bite of food my snake had gone back into a nice nap. It was nice to know I could find some peace while here. I relaxed and enjoyed the food. I really did surprise myself when I realized I had eaten everything on the tray. As I looked down and wondered where I had put it I started to feel my groin reacting. I was not eating, so it wanted something else. I looked over to see Lindsay standing there, wearing only her stockings and high heels. She nodded to me and I rose from the table.

By the time I reached her the animal was in full control. I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back. My lips took possession of her as my free hand clutched her ass and lifted her upward. I pushed her body against the wall and felt her wrap her legs around me. I was not gentle or caring as I thrust into her. My first thrust drove past her cervix and drew a scream out of her and past my lips. With her pinned against the wall, my hands were free to do other things. I raked my fingernails down her sides forcing another scream past our lips.

I drove my cock into her with such power the sheetrock of the wall behind her gave way. Her head snapped back as she let out a howl that was a scream of pure passionate pain. “Force that cock into me, you bastard! Make me feel every inch of it! Oh god! Becky was right! Fuck me until I bleed!”

I drove myself into her tight cunt until she started to whimper. Then I grabbed her breasts and began to squeeze them. When I did this she let out a howl of pain and began to vibrate on my cock like an earthquake. I drove my head downward and sank my teeth into her shoulder. Her quaking turned into full body convulsions as my cock jerked and began to spew.

As the animal started to go back to sleep I looked into her eyes to see tears. “Did I hurt you too badly?”

She shook her head no. “I just want to do that again and I will never get the chance. We can only volunteer once and it is our only shot to get pregnant.”

“Why would it be your only shot?”

“Your particular seed is very valuable. It is sought after by every woman on the planet. They all want to have male children.”

“We still have fifteen minutes. Maybe a second time will ensure the act.”

“Please.” I could hear the begging in her voice.

I began to move against her as my cock re-hardened inside her. “Do you want the beast again?”

“Yes…”

***

One of the new perks of our position was a matter-mit station in our penthouse. I arrived home only a minute after I finished my final shower of the day. My wife was sitting on the couch and something hit me like a ton of bricks. With her almost nine months pregnant there was no way she could ride out the last three hours of the drugs. I saw her and my heart cried out. I started to turn towards the matter-mit and go back to the breeding center. I was stopped by one of the agents there.

“Sir, it has been taken care of. The president made a statement when you had dinner with her. She is here to fulfill that promise.”

I turned around to see Damina Storm standing in my living room. “Madam President.” I greeted her.

“I think you can call me Damina, given what is about to happen here with your wife’s consent.”

I looked over at the woman I loved and saw her smile and nod. I knew the others were staying at the breeding center until their drugs wore off. Now I had my outlet. I watched as Damina started to remove her clothing and walk towards the spare room. She knew already that the bedroom I shared with my wife was sacred to us.

I followed the president into the room and admired the fine body she had. She was a beautiful woman. “What about the secret service?”

“They will not interfere. They know I am here willingly and why I am here.” As she spoke she dropped to her knees and looked up at me with eyes smoking with lust. “Take me and use me as you will.”

I stepped up to her and dropped the pants I wore. My already hardening cock sprang to full life as I saw the fire in her eyes ignite. She reached out with her hand and began to caress my hard shaft. Her tongue extended outward and flicked the drop of pre-cum from my cock. I could hear the moans of delight that throbbed from deep in her throat.

“What won’t you do?” I asked as her mouth began to kiss and lick the object of her desire.

“I offered myself for your relief. Use me as you will. My mouth, my pussy, my ass, and my hands are yours until the drugs wear off.” When she finished her painted lips closed around the head of my cock. I felt her tongue begin to work in her mouth, as she wet my shaft. Each time her head bobbed back and forth, a little more of my cock would slip between her lips. Then I felt her cough as the head of my dick hit the back of her throat. On the next downward stroke I felt her swallow and my cock slipped into her warm esophagus.

I few more strokes and her nose touched the skin above my cock. If anyone had told me a year before that the president would be deep throating me, I would have told them to see a doctor. Now I stood, as that very same woman swallowed me to the root. I felt her hands come up and cup the cheeks of my ass as she started me moving in and out of her throat. Her tongue worked a magic I had never believed possible. I was climbing to a peak within minutes. I could not hold back much longer and I told her. “I am going to cum.”

When I said those words she sped up and started to pump me in and out of her throat with a hunger I could not believe. My knees nearly buckled as my first spurt shot straight down her throat. By the time my second shot exploded out she had pulled back until the head of my cock was in her mouth and she took the full shot into her mouth. She pulled my cock out and took the third shot across her face. My fourth shot sprayed across her chin and breasts.

I was looking down at her covered in my cum as she rolled my semen on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed what she held in there. As I watched she began to scoop up and lick the cum off of her body and face. The sight of this powerful woman acting like a common whore kept my cock as hard as steel. The words of my wife came to me. “Never treat them like a common whore, make sure they enjoy themselves as well.”

As Damina scooped the last of my cum into her mouth, I scooped her up off of the floor and carried her to the bed. I dropped her onto the bed and she lay back and spread her legs waiting for me to mount her. The look of shock in her eyes when I dropped to my knees was priceless. I was going to taste this woman and I was going to savor it as long as I could. I snaked my tongue out and caressed the shaved pussy in front of me. The musky sweetness of her arousal was salty and sweet. I would devour this meal with great relish. I lifted her legs upward as she moaned out her pleasure. She had offered me her ass, I could only be a gentleman and make it relax. My tongue caressed her anus as she cried out and gripped the bedspread with her hands. “Oh fuck me, it has been way too long!” She cried out.

I pushed my tongue as deep as I could into her tight rosebud and began to wiggle it. Her hands reached down and knotted in my hair. She started to guide me where she wanted attention. First her ass, then her pussy, a moment later her clit, then back to her pussy. I let her control my mouth and gave her what she desired. It only took a minute for her first orgasm to rock through her. As she relaxed she let go of my head and waited for me to rise. I was not done. I continued to lick and carry out her rhythm. Within a minute she was rocking into a second orgasm, then a third. I lost count of the times her body rocked and quivered. Then it finally hit her. Her legs locked around my head and she arched her back. Her hands began to pull on my hair as she tried to fight me away from her over sensitive pussy. I had driven her into continuous orgasm.

She tried in vain to fight me off as I continued to carry her through wave after wave of pleasant torture. Her screams of pleasure turned into begging. Still I drove her onward. I wanted to hear her say one word. Only that word would stop me. Finally she spoke the word. “Please, I surrender!” She screamed out.

I lifted my face away and watched her collapse backward. “You said you were mine to do as I pleased.” As I stood, her eyes fixed on my hard cock. She watched as I pulled her to the very edge of the bed. Then as she tried to relax I lined my cock up and started to push into her velvety pussy. She moaned out her pleasure as she felt herself stretch around me.

“Please fuck me till I can’t walk anymore.”

I began to thrust into her gathering speed and momentum. Soon she was panting and moaning her way through another orgasm. I fucked into her until she was crying out with every thrust. Then my peak hit and I emptied myself into her.

I rolled over and lay beside her on the bed. Her panting was music to my ears. When she rolled up onto her side to face away from me I pulled her into me and spooned up against her.

“Oh my god! Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?”

“Practice. Before I shipped out, my wife and I had been dating for a while. She taught me everything I know about oral sex.”

She snuggled back into my arms and started to purr lightly. Then she felt my cock still hard against her bottom. “Doesn’t that thing go down?”

“Not with the new drugs, it just takes short breathers.”

Then she felt it start to throb against her. She looked back at me. “I said everything and you are in the right place for the only hole you have not used.” She reached back and took my throbbing cock in her hand. I felt her guide me to her rear entrance. A few soft pushes had the head of my cock entering that new heaven. Within a few thrusts I was drilling into her tight ass for all I was worth.

I thrust and listened to the music of her moans. I wanted to try and make this last as long as I could. I had always loved when I could get anal sex. This woman was willing and wanted it. Our moans made a symphony of sounds as we fucked until she was cumming hard and long. When I could not hold back any longer I thrust into her anus hard and emptied my balls once again into her. We lay there and relaxed as I let my body try to gather some energy.

“I have to admit that is an amazing performance.” She said in a soft whisper.

“That was just act one, I have about an hour and a half before the drugs wear off…”

***

I came out of the spare room closing the door behind me. I had left Damina unconscious on the bed. She fell asleep exhausted after the second time I fucked all three of her holes.

As I walked into the living room one of the secret service started towards the door for the spare room. I shook my head, “she is asleep and she can stay there for the night.” I said softly.

“It is my duty, I have to check on her, Sir.”

I nodded and stepped out of the way. I made my way to our living room to see my wife with a shit eating grin on her face. I smiled and leaned in to kiss her. She took possession of my mouth and owned my soul with her lips. Her kisses still affected me so deeply. Within seconds I felt weak in my knees and started to tremble. When she let go the hold she had on my heart she smiled and spoke softly. “You are probably hungry.”

“Starving, My Wife.”

“They said the drugs would affect you that way. The new cook is preparing something it should be ready in a few minutes.”

“I can fix something for myself.”

“Baby, from what I understand you will not fix yourself enough to eat. They explained it to me today. The drugs leave your metabolism at a very high rate. You will need to eat five to seven times as many calories as normal while still maintaining a low quantity of food over all. The cook is versed in high calorie, high fat foods. She will keep you healthy.”

I held up my hands, “I surrender, My Love.”

Chapter four – Learning the truth

The president lasted a week before she had to call in reinforcements. She couldn’t handle a three hour fuckathon six days a week. I knew she wanted to get pregnant like most of the women in the world. That didn’t bother me. My evenings became a parade of volunteer women. Each night and sometimes several nights they would bear the brunt of my lust.

After the birth of our son my wife would even take the punishment I would dish out on at least one night a week. As promised, Sundays were for her, and her alone. Sometimes we would make gentle love, others we would go out and enjoy some sights in the world. The president and her staff kept the deal and we were never bothered on these days.

It was a Monday, and my wife had decided she would blunt my lust after work. I came home to a bit of a shock. Sitting on the couch next to my wife was the young nurse Becky, from my first day on the drugs. It took less than a second for me to register the tears running down her face. “What’s wrong?”

My wife turned to Becky and said softly. “I need you to tell him what you told me.”

Becky sniffed back a few tears. “My pregnancy didn’t take and now I have lost my chance.”

“Why have you lost your chance?” I asked as I moved over to sit next to them on the couch.

“We can only volunteer once and I can’t afford to pay the fee for another try.”

“Fee?” I asked trying to hide the anger in my voice.

“Yes if a woman wants to get pregnant there is a twenty thousand credit fee to go on the waiting and testing list. If they are picked then it is another one hundred and eighty thousand credits to complete the deal. That is if they want a female child. To have a male the price is two hundred thousand for the waiting list and then another one million, eight hundred thousand for the completion. I am only a nurse I could never afford those fees.”

Anger closed around my heart, they were charging for my services at an exorbitant rate. It was extortion and insured that only the very rich could have male children. “Do they give a reason for these fees?”

“They say maintaining the Breeding Center and the health of the men there is very expensive.”

I looked into my wife’s eyes and saw the understanding of what I felt. I stood up from the couch and looked at Becky. “When is your cycle due?”

“The end of this week.” She said as she tried to cover her face and hide her tears.

I bent down and scooped the young lady up into my arms. She gave a startled cry as I began to carry her towards the spare room. “You will be staying with us this week. We will make sure it takes this time.” As I entered the spare room I saw my wife headed to the vid-phone on the wall.

I kicked the door shut behind me as I headed for the bed. “If I remember correctly you like it a little rough?”

She looked up from my arms with, what I could only describe as, hope in her eyes. “Yes, Sir.”

“My name is Adam,” I said as I dropped her onto the bed and forced her to roll over onto her stomach. I pulled the belt off of my robe, I now was in the habit of wearing, and started to tie her hands behind her back. I heard her whimper as she realized she was actually going to get her chance again. I reached down and tore the dress she was wearing into shreds baring her bottom and legs. Then as she gasped, I dragged her off the edge of the bed so she was bent over with her chest on the bed. “I never got the chance to taste this the last time, so now I am going to have you for a snack.”

She cried out as she felt my face push into her from behind. I began to lap at the honey that poured from her. You can say anything you want about eating pussy. Some are sweet and some are tangy. Some women have a musky taste, they are all different. The one thing that is more exciting than anything is the first taste of a pussy you have never tasted before. There is an excitement that comes with the word new.

Becky did not disappoint me with her flavor, it was a new one. As I sucked on the delightful flower my tongue was buried in, I moved my hands up and began to push a finger into her little pink rosebud. She started to squirm as my finger tried to enter her. I slapped her bottom hard and told her, “Don’t squirm!”

She settled down and moaned out, the sound of the pleasure in her voice drove me to new thoughts. I slapped the other cheek of her ass. “They have to match.” I said as I began to caress the sting away from her rapidly pinking skin. Then I wet my finger in her nectar and again started to push it into her sweet rosebud.

She moaned and then started to push back against my finger and face. Soon I was pushing two fingers into her pussy as well. Her moaning and whimpering had grown to the point that I knew she was on the edge of cumming. When I felt her go over the edge I forced a second finger into her tight ass and listened to her scream of pleasure and pain. I did not let her finish her orgasm before I stood and slammed my cock balls deep into her. She let out a scream of passion and pain. I felt her cervix stretch around my cock as she moaned. “Oh my god! Harder please!”

With her cry to arms, I began to fuck into her as hard as I could. I began slamming her ass with my hips. Each time she would start to quiver into an orgasm I would slap her ass hard on each cheek. Then rub them to spread the heat. Soon she was begging me to fill her with my cum. I heeded her cry and pushed into her so hard I lifted her hips from the bed and began to spurt my seed into her womb.

The animal had snuck in as she called me to battle. Without warning I pulled my still spurting cock from her pussy and sprayed her rosebud with a shot of my cum. Then I pushed into that rear entrance slowly, feeling her tense and try to relax at the same time. She cried out as my cock finally seated fully into her tight anus. For a half hour I pumped her tight ass until she was begging me to cum again.

When my orgasm came I pulled out and slammed my full length back into her pussy. I was going to pump enough cum into her this week to make a hundred babies. She would get her child.

***

After the drugs had run their course, I left her sleeping and smiling on the bed. I walked into the living room and saw my wife. She was smiling as per usual, that was one of the things that drew me to her when we first met. Her smile could melt a snowman in Alaska. “Baby, I have to ask a few questions before I plan what I am going to do.”

“Did Becky come here looking for me?”

“No, I took little Adam to the park and while I was there I saw her watching the mothers with their new babies and crying. I sat down next to her and asked her if I could help. She had no idea who I was until I mentioned that she needed to talk to my husband.”

“So she did not seek you out?”

“Not at all. What are you going to do?”

“I am going to call my men and ask them to come here tonight so we can talk.”

“I have already called Damina and told her you wanted to talk with her. She said she would be over in about another two hours.”

“Good.” I stood up and walked to the vid-phone on the wall. It took all of ten minutes to get my men headed to my house.

We sat around the table and I told them what Becky had told me. I could see the anger in their eyes. It was Sharky that spoke first. “What are we going to do, Rock? They are the government.”

“It is really simple; our penises belong to us and no one else. If they think they can charge such a price for our services without our permission then they are sadly mistaken. I want all of you to be hiding in the house when the president gets here.” Then I turned to my wife, “I need you to gather Becky and little Adam and take them somewhere safe. This could get messy if they want to play hardball.”

“Where exactly do you think will be safe if they want to get us?”

I told her where I wanted them and watched as her eyes widened. “Trust me you will be safe there.”

She nodded and headed for the spare room as I looked at the smiles on my men’s faces.

Twenty five minutes after my wife told me they were in position I watched the arch flash and the president and several of her secret service people stepped out of the matter-mit. “Ma’am, I think we need to talk, my men and I are not happy about something.”

“Please, Adam, tell me what is wrong, we will do anything to fix it.”

“It seems that our services are being withheld from people that desire it.”

“I assure you, no one is being turned away.”

“Unless they can’t afford the fees?”

I saw her face darken. “Adam, we have to charge for your services. If we didn’t then the system would go bankrupt. We could not afford to keep the breeding center open.”

“I have serious doubts that it takes thirty two million credits a day to keep that small room and that one shot for me. I am here to tell you how it is going to work from now on.”

“Adam you don’t have any choice in how it works from the other end.” I watched as several of the secret service women unbuttoned their jackets. This was the signal I was waiting for.

“Did you forget exactly why we were protected and we can have male children?” As I spoke the roar of the jet engines on twenty CATH suits could be heard, as they took up hover positions around the building. The final insult came when my suit landed on the balcony outside. “We are always linked to those suits. It is part of why they work so well for us.”

One of the secret service agents started to pull her weapon. She stopped with it only half drawn when my suit turned to focus on them and its weapons whirled to life.

“It is simple; we have done a little math and calculated the costs. The Breeding center is going to be run as a break even proposition. The applicants will be charged for running the tests to see if they are viable. If they are viable they will be placed into the queue and scheduled for a date of maximum fertility. Then they will be charges a simple upkeep fee of one thousand credits. They will also only be charged on a successful attempt. If they don’t get pregnant there will be no fee.”

“And if we refuse.”

“Then I and my men will go into hiding and leave you to try and fix it again in another seventeen years, when the first round of children start maturing. That is with the hope that the genetic defect does not pass along. It is entirely possible that none of the children born will be able to have male children. Or worse yet they won’t be able to have female children. If we work together we may be able to fix the problem by then and help us survive.”

“I also have the choice of taking you into custody and then your men will never know about this.”

The smile I gave her was one of pure pleasure. As she spoke the remaining suits dropped down into view of the windows and my men stepped out of the rooms behind us. “Or we can go wildcat and decide who we sleep with and who we don’t. I am sure every woman on the planet would be willing to go to war with the government, for the chance to have children of their own.”

Damina motioned for her guards to relax. “Adam, I am under pressure from people to give the rich and famous their shot first. If we do what you want then I am sure to be committing political suicide.”

I smiled and my armor lowered its weapons. I walked over and lifted her face in my hands. “Damina, I know how good a person you are. Don’t you realize your military is home now? All you ever had to do was ask for our protection. Did you think the rich had a chance against a CATH suit if they threw enough money at it? Start recording and arresting those that would put pressure on you, if the others try anything…” My armor suddenly bristled with the firepower of a full artillery division. “Then we will protect and serve as we have, all our lives. The human race cannot be saved by the rich; it has to be saved by the common man.”

“Would you really support me that way?”

I stood back and bowed. “We are the military of the Earth; it is our duty, honor, and pride to protect the people of this planet and the government that serves them.” When I stood back straight I and my men saluted the woman that the people had decided would be their leader.

Damina smiled at me. “Thank you, Adam; maybe I should have believed more of what it said in your record.”

“Go make the policy changes at the breeding center. If you need help, just call.” As I spoke my suit again relaxed its stance and the front of it opened. From out of the suit stepped Becky and my wife. In my wife’s arms was my new reason for life, my son.

As soon as they were safe in my arms our suits flew back to the parks they stood sentinel in.

***

It took a couple of weeks for the system to change. But it did change, a standard question I was heard to ask was, “how do you like it?”

The rich and famous fought us, but the realization that the military was assisting law enforcement brought that to a halt. It only took one time of the CATH suits showing up on the lawn of an estate before people realized law was not something you could buy any more.

At the end of those two weeks it was announced that my wife was pregnant again. The talk show requests started coming in again. We tried to move to a lesser condo to save money for the system but the people wouldn’t have it. I was stuck in this place. It became a routine for me that someone would be invited to my house on a nightly basis to help me ride out my drugs. Often it has been friends of my wife. Sometimes it was friends of Damina. Others it was friends of Becky.

We did manage to wheedle a second day off for all of us men when it turned out our bodies were losing ground and we had to get more rest. The drugs were very hard on our systems.

The problem of genetic stagnation started to be a worry and to fix that the Bureau of Breeding Control was established. Its job was to keep track of who fathered what child and to make sure that relationship lines were not crossed for breeding purposes. Their services would not be needed for a while but it was important to get all the groundwork laid in now.

Becky got her wish and gave birth to a baby boy three weeks after Damina gave birth to hers. They are all regular fixtures in my house. Danni doesn’t seem to mind as long as she gets her one day a week every week.

There was a bit of an uproar when Damina became pregnant again. People wanted to know why she got to have two. A resolution to the problem was passed when an idea went through my men. They were all a jealous of my getting to ride out my last three hours with one woman. The policy became that any woman wanting a second child would have to apply for an after hours pass. Those we agreed could be sold at a much higher price. Provided there was one ticket per man given away in a random drawing each week.

Needless to say the rich took full advantage of this and were willing to pay through the nose for a three hour stretch with a man. I was left partially exempt from this, two nights a week I burnt off with a customer. The other three nights I chose my partner. Well I say I chose but in truth it was my three ladies that chose for me. Because of the demand for my two nights a week, the tickets were usually auctioned off. It seems everyone wanted my seed because of my being the leader of the CATH pilots and the fact that I had a near one hundred percent success rate.

It was two years after the confrontation in my living room, to the day, when Becky gave birth to our second child. That was the day all hell broke loose. She gave birth to a bouncing baby girl. She swore I was the only one she had been with and with those words I found myself going through tests at an unbelievable rate. Right down to a young nurse insisting she needed to collect a semen sample herself.

The tests came to one conclusion. Whatever had affected my semen to make me only have boys was gone. All of the men started going through tests again. It seems that we were all healing; it had been a temporary effect. Even the men that could only produce females were reverting. Two days later a woman that had only visited the pleasure part of the house turned up pregnant. Those men were reverting to normal as well.

Suddenly there were ten thousand men that could breed.

We found out that our children will have fully reverted by the time they reach puberty. The human race had dodged the biggest bullet ever fired at it. We were going to survive and recover.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Ex Nicole

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Ex lovers get drunk and go home together

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Nicole and I had dated in college. It had been a very up and down relationship. We had both just gotten out of a relationship at the time and she in particular was reluctant to put her full effort into the relationship for fear of getting hurt. I, on the other hand, went into it with a full effort, which caused me to be the one who was hurt in the end.

Things ended badly between us – we both said some hurtful things – but we were able to eventually move beyond those things and remain friends. And even though we both knew that a relationship could never work out between us, we both still found ourselves attracted to each other.

Nicole is 26, about 5’8” tall, brown hair and eyes, smallish breasts and strong legs from all of her years playing competitive sports. I have always loved athletic women and this type of body was the norm. Sometimes taller, sometimes shorter, but always a strong lower body – I loved it! I am 29, 6’3”, brown hair and blue eyes and also an athletic body.

Nicole and I began texting or IMing one another when we were drunk. It started out as a once in awhile thing, but slowly turned into a ritual any time one of us was drunk and/or lonely. This lead to some interesting exchanges, but for one reason or another we never seemed to put our words into action.

One night I was out with some friends at a strip club when Nicole texted me. She asked what I was doing and I answered her honestly, expecting her to reply somewhere along the lines of “oh, ok, have fun” and that would be that. But when her reply came through I had to take a second look:

“Oh cool! Which one? Can I come join you?”

Now, I love a good guys night, but if you have ever had the pleasure of being in a strip club with an attractive woman by your side you know it is quite the treat. The dancers love putting on an extra show for a woman instead of the usual drunk guy that just wanted to grind on them hoping they could go home together. I told her of course she could come!

About 30 minutes later, Nicole showed up. She had done her hair, had on a halter top with a push up bra to show off some cleavage and a jean skirt with short heels on. She looked like she was one of the dancers showing up late. Every guy in the club, my friends included starred at her as she walked directly towards me and sat down in my lap.

We sat in the chair next to the stage drinking beer with her sitting on me. She kept commenting on the strippers and how sexy they were and how she wished she had their bodies. Between the strippers themselves, Nicole talking about them, and her constantly shifting in my lap, I was beginning to get excited. Nicole knew this and began to move her ass around on my hardening cock.

“Are you going to use that thing on me later, or just tease me with it now?” she asked me rhetorically.

We stayed at the club for about another two hours with Nicole teasing me the entire time. She would arch her back so I could see down her shirt, move my hand so it was rubbing up and down her legs and shift her ass back and forth, especially when I commented on liking a particular stripper. She also took liberties with her beer bottle, inserting the top into her mouth before taking a drink.

Finally everyone decided to leave and we got up and left the club. I was pretty drunk by then and there was no way I could drive home. I asked aloud if anyone could give me a ride. Before anyone else could offer, Nicole offered up her taxi services for me. I looked at the guys who all smiled and said they would see me later and they walked to their cars or to find cabs. Nicole grabbed me by the arm and pulled me with her to her car.

We got in and Nicole leaned straight across and kissed me full on the lips, which I of course reciprocated. We made out in her car like high schoolers for about 10 minutes before Nicole asked where I wanted her to take me – home for the night or her place for a “night cap.” We both knew the answer and she started the engine.

“You know, I don’t have any panties on tonight,” she informed me. She then lifted her hips slightly off her seat and pulled her skirt up just a little. This gave me a view of her pussy while still being covered up to someone on the side of her car. “Once we get onto the freeway I want you to finger me until we pull into my driveway.”

We reached the freeway and I moved my left hand across her lap and plunged my finger into her soaking wet pussy. “Oh my god, I wanted you to do that in the club so badly!” I slipped my fingers in and out of her for the duration of the short 10 minute drive. A SUV even drove past us at one point, noticed what was going, and slowed down to pull along side of us and watch. When he nearly swerved off the road he sped up to head home.

We pulled into her driveway and I removed my fingers from her slit. “Have you ever tasted yourself before?” I asked her. She shook her head “no” and I moved my outstretched finger to her mouth. She opened up and sucked my finger into her mouth, tasting her own juices for the first time ever.

“What did you think?” I asked her.

“Not bad, I can see why you always wanted to eat me out when we dated. But just remember, what goes around comes around.” She got out of the car and started walking to her house.

I followed her inside and we practically ran to her bedroom. Nicole lived with her sister, Erica, and I assumed she didn’t want her little sister to know she was bringing someone home. We got into her room, shut the door behind us and dove into bed. I was laying down with Nicole straddling my lap and we resumed our make out session from earlier, our hands exploring every inch of the bodies we were once so familiar with. I pulled at the base of her shirt and Nicole raised her arms and broke off our kiss just long enough to let me slip the shirt above her head and off of her body.

She kissed me again and my hands moved to her breasts. Yes they were on the small side, but that never bothered me. She loved to have them played with and I loved obliging. I filled my hands with her breasts and I began to squeeze, caress and manipulate them. I pinched her left nipple between the middle finger and thumb of my right hand, which caused her to moan into my mouth. Its amazing how you can remember the things an old lover enjoyed even when it been years since you had been together.

Nicole broke the kiss. “Do you want to taste me now?” Without waiting for my reply she shimmied her skirt over her ass and above her hips. She walked on her knees from my waist up to my head and slowly lowered her drenched pussy above my face. I loved having my face sat on and I grabbed her ass and greedily put my mouth on her wet mound.

My tongue slipped between her labia and I moved it from the bottom of her lips to her clit. Nicole shuddered when I reached her clit and I went back to work. Nicole had actually never been a fan of giving or receiving oral sex when we dated and I used to have to beg her to let me do it. She came every time I went down on her and when I asked why she didn’t like it considering the outcome she just said it seemed dirty. Well, I wasn’t going to waste this opportunity and I hungrily lapped at her pussy. She tasted so sweet as my tongue swirled around her. When I held my tongue rigid and began to penetrate her slightly with it she began humping my face. I ate her out for about 5 minutes when she finally came on my face. As she came down from her orgasm I kept licking her juices, getting my fill as she shuddered above me.

Nicole finally moved off of my face, back down to my waist and kissed me. She could again taste herself on my lips as she made out with me and then stopped the kiss again. I raised my head and sucked one of her breasts into my mouth. I could feel her reach back and unzip my fly as she pulled my cock through the opening. Not even able to wait to remove my pants, Nicole moved back and plunged my dick inside of her. She began bouncing on my cock as I engulfed her breast into my mouth. She was only going part way down to make sure not to hit her pussy with the zipper of my fly, but she was moving at a pretty good pace. I reached down and undid the button and pulled my shorts down slightly. This gave her the ability to slide all the way down onto my cock as she would now just bottom out on my soft boxer shorts. She realized this immediately and slid all the way down my cock to the hilt.

Nicole kept bouncing on top of me, taking my pole from the very tip all the way down to the base. I kept grabbing at her hips and waist, helping her with the rhythm. As she moved up and down on me, I reached and spread her ass cheeks apart. I inched my middle finger to her ass hole and began to rub it in circles around her brown hole. She gasped in pleasure.

“Has a guy ever touched you there before?” I asked her. “No,” came her reply.

“Do you like it?”

“Mmhmmm. Keep doing that.” And I did continue rubbing her hole. I moved my finger down along side my cock and coated it with her pussy juices before returning it to her puckered hole. I could tell Nicole was close to a second orgasm and this extra, new sensation was speeding that along. She came shortly after that and as her orgasm began I plunged the tip of my finger into her tight ass. As she tried to muffle the sounds of her orgasm so that her sister couldn’t hear her, I kept my finger still. With each subsequent thrust down on my cock, my finger slipped a little farther into her ass until it was at the second knuckle.

“Ok, I want to be on top now!” I demanded.

“Aren’t you ready to cum yet?” she asked? It was a good question. Normally there is no way I would have lasted through that orgasm, but when I am drunk, like I was then, I can last forever.

“Not yet,” I responded, “I love drunk sex!”

Nicole climbed off of me and laid down on the bed. I stood up and removed my shorts and boxers, which were soaked from her juices. She spread her legs and I climbed in between them. I propped myself up on my hands and Nicole grabbed my shaft and guided it into her pussy. We both watched as I entered her and slid all the way inside of her. And then as I pulled it back out. And again as I moved back in with a little more speed. Nicole and I both continued to watch as I slammed into her pussy.

I reached down and lifted Nicole’s right leg onto my shoulder and then did the same with her left. I quickened my pace as I fucked her as hard as I could. I wanted to cum, but was nowhere near ready. I rested my weight on my right shoulder and grabbed her ass with my left hand as I pumped in and out of her relentlessly. I kissed her, our tongues flying around in each other’s mouths, and she was practically screaming into my mouth as I fucked her as hard as I could. But I couldn’t keep my hips moving that fast for too long and slowed down my strokes and increased my depth, pushing as far into her as possible with each thrust. I put my middle finger back on her ass hole and began to rub it again.

“Do you want me to push it in again?”

“Uh huh.”

I pushed my finger back into her ass, again to the second knuckle. As I fucked her pussy, I also fingered her ass. Her butt hole loosened up and let the rest of my finger in. We had been fucking for 30 minutes and I just kept going, though slowing down as I began to tire. I felt Nicole grabbing my ass to pull me into her deeper, or so I thought. I felt her finger slip between my cheeks and she began rubbing circles around MY ass hole. And it felt wonderful! She kept rubbing me while I fucked and fingered her.

“Mmmmmm,” escaped my lips.

“Do you like my finger on your back hole, too?” she asked knowingly. “Yes,” I responded.

This continued another 5 minutes. I felt her pussy beginning to dry up a bit we had been screwing for so long.

“Is there anything I can do to help you cum?” she inquired.

“Let me fuck you in the ass; that should do the trick.” I never in a million years expected her to agree to this, but she did. “Ok.”

“Have you ever done anal before?” I asked. Nicole’s response: “No, but I had never had it fingered until tonight, either, so…”

I pulled out of her pussy and positioned my cock at the entrance of her ass that was spread out before on the bed; she was still on her back. I was expecting her to change her mind at any moment. I started to push but was met by strong resistance. After all, the only thing that has ever penetrated this hole was my finger, which is much skinnier than my cock. I kept pushing, but was getting nowhere. I moved back, dropped my face down there and stuck my tongue on her ass.

“What are you doing?” she asked, shocked.

I put my hands on her thighs so that she couldn’t lower her legs. “Just relax, this will feel good and help open you up.”

I moved back down and ate her ass. I loved the musky taste and tried to toss a girl’s salad any time they would let me. I had never met a girl that didn’t enjoy it if they would just relax about it. And Nicole relaxed and let me lick away. I ran circles around her brown hole and licked to my heart’s content. Her ass began to open and I pushed a finger in, quickly followed by a second. I could tell she was getting close to another orgasm, and usually I would have given it to her, but I wanted to fuck that ass.

I moved back up and she placed her legs back on my shoulders. I put my cock back at her back door entrance and began to push. There was still resistance, but I was making a little head way. Finally, as we both watched, I pushed harder and my head pushed through.

“Oh fuck!” she yelled, this time unable to muffle herself. “Fuck that hurts!”

I held it there for a minute her two, letting her get used to the size of her anal intruder, before I began pushing forward again. I bottomed out in her and immediately pulled back and then thrust forward. I knew she was in pain, but I didn’t care anymore. I began thrusting deep in her ass. I could tell she was getting used to it now and the pain was beginning to subside.

“How does it feel?”

“It hurts, but getting better. Not quite as bad as I imagined, but bad at first. FUCK!”

I started moving faster now. I could finally feel my nut building up and I wanted to fuck her ass good before I came. I felt her put her finger back on my hole and start to rub it again. This was only helping to increase the speed with which my orgasm was building. I kept pounding in and out of her tight, yet loosening ass. I slammed into her again and again and Nicole kept yelling, unable to control herself now. Her sister was definitely able to hear Nicole take her first ass fucking.

“Fuck, Nicole, I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum deep inside your tight ass!” I yelled.

“No,” she responded, “not this time. Next time cum inside me. I want it in my mouth this time.”

I had never been allowed to cum in her mouth before, so I wasn’t going to pass up the chance. I pulled out of her ass with a plopping sound. I quickly moved my way up her body and aimed my dick at her mouth. She opened her mouth just in time as my first shot exploded from my cock and hit the back of her throat; then a second. Nicole moved her head up and wrapped her lips around my cock, milking it all out as I continued to spurt. She could undoubtably taste her own ass on my cock, too.

As soon as I was done cumming I collapsed on the bed and rolled onto my back. Nicole got on top of me again. She leaned in to give me a kiss. Hers lips met mine and as we parted our lips to French kiss, I felt something thick and warm spill into my mouth. She was snowballing me, making me eat my own cum! Nicole broke off the kiss to look at my reaction. It was half shock, half anger.

She began to talk, but it was garbled; there was still cum in her mouth!

“I told you, what goes around, comes around. You had me taste myself, you taste yourself. Open up, I have more.”

She was right, turn about is fair play. I opened my mouth and from a few inches above my face Nicole let more cum slowly drool from her mouth and we watched as it fell into mine. She stuck her tongue out and one drop remained. It dangled on the tip of her tongue until I fell into my waiting mouth.

“Swallow it! What are you waiting for?”

I then swallowed every drop of it and felt it slide slowly down my throat.

“Fuck, that’s hot! What did you think?” she asked.

“Not as bad as I thought it would be.”

“I can’t wait to fuck you again in the morning!”

“Can I fuck your ass again?” I asked.

“We’ll see. Whatever we do, I’m sure it’ll be fun!”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Needs

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Male/Female, massage, Romance, Spanking, True Story, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

This is inspired by other stories I read. I am exploring my creativity and hope to be able to post more.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

“Do you love me?” I asked Jeff.

My name is Jennifer. Jeffrey, Jeff for short, and I are best friends. We lived close to each other since birth, attended the same schools, and hung out together. Jeff shared everything with me and talked about anything that came to mind, including his past loves. I was the one to patch him up after each one when he came to me with his broken heart.

Jeff had several girlfriends and had gone all the way with some of them. We would talk about his experiences. He would ask me about what turns girls on and I would reply what I thought other girls would enjoy. I even gave tips on how he could improve himself. Through it all, I never shared my deepest desires or how hot it got me.

Jeff was athletic, strong, and a natural leader both on and off the football field in high school and college. Watching him take charge made me weak at the knees. It also made me wet!

I had a crush on him since the fifth grade. I had needs and didn’t know how to share that information with him. I had a few dates, but earned a reputation as an “Ice Princess”. The reputation was well deserved. While many of my other classmates lost their virginity, I didn’t let the boys get to second base with me. I just couldn’t trust myself. I knew once that I got started I would surrender completely to my needs and the will of my Master.

I needed to be dominated!

It was the beginning of summer and Jeff and I just graduated from college. We went to the same college, I majored in bioengineering and Jeff went into finance. We both had job offers with local companies so we were staying close to home. I was working for a startup company using nano-technology for medical applications. The company could not pay well and instead gave me stock options.

Jeff worked with a local investment firm and his decision-making skills proved to be valuable to his clients and his firm. He was quickly a rising star with his company and was well liked and respected by everyone. It also helped that he kept himself trim and looked hot in his outfits.

We were hanging out in my bedroom listening to music and talking. My mother never remarried after Dad died. She was out for the weekend on a business trip. She trusted me to be home alone and trusted Jeff. I think she secretly wanted us to be together and would be happy for us to be a couple.

There was a lull in our conversation when I asked Jeff that question. “Do you love me?”

“Huh?” he exclaimed in surprise.

“A simple question,” I explained. “Do you love me? We’ve been friends forever.”

He thought about it for a moment and then said, “Of course! I’d do anything for you!”

I pounced on this, “Really? You would do anything for me?”

“You know I would,” he replied quickly with a smile on his face.

I paused for a long moment and then said, “Ok, I have a favor to ask.”

“Sure, what do you want?” he quickly responded.

“It is a very, very big favor,” I said with a warning tone in my voice.

“Ohhhhkaaay,” he said cautiously.

I took that as an ok to go on. “First, I want to explain something to you that I haven’t talked to anyone else. You know I don’t fool around on my dates. It makes it hard for me to get dates, but that is my rule. And you always wondered why, right? Well, I’ll tell you why.

A lot of my friends think it is because I don’t trust the boys, but that is not the completely true. It isn’t the boys; it is myself I don’t trust. The reason that I don’t let the boys touch me is because I get excited by certain things that would make other people disgusted. And I know that if I let myself go even a little bit, there would be no turning back.”

“You are confusing me, Jenn,” Jeff said. “What are things that get you off and why would there be no turning back.”

I sighed as was quiet for awhile. Finally, I reached over to my bedside table, pulled some items out of the drawer and silently placed them in his hands. He examined them carefully. They looked like alligator clips, the type used in our physics lab with our wiring experiments.

“What are these?” he asked.

“Those are clips,” I said quietly. “I use them on my nipples and sometimes my clit when I masturbate in bed. Do you know those dreams people have, where they are in class and they realize to their horror and embarrassment that they are naked? For me those are wet dreams.” I went on, “most girls think of a movie star or a rock star when they masturbate. I think of Harrison Ford in Raiders of the Lost Ark, except he is using the bullwhip on me while I have an orgasm!”

I was crying now, sobbing uncontrollably. Jeff, gather me in his strong-arms. His musk overpowered my senses and I could feel myself getting weak. I felt compelled to surrender myself completely to him and while enjoying his power over me.

“Jenn, it’s ok. Everyone has fantasies,” he said. “If I told you half of my fantasies you would think I was a degenerate. These fantasies don’t make you a bad person. I still love you and I don’t think badly of you.”

I could feel my heart beating wildly in me. I was hoping he would be the One. Drying my tears I said, “I knew you would feel that way.”

“Then why were you so worried about telling me?” he asked. “Why were you crying?”

“Because I’ve never told anyone this,” I said. “And besides, I’m not done.”

“What else do you want to tell me?” he asked in an understanding voice. Hearing these words I felt comforted but also compelled to continue.

“Jeff, it’s not just that I have these fantasies,” I said. “Remember the psychology class we took? Remember we laughed about domination and submission? I am a submissive and need to be dominated. I am reluctant to take the initiative, which is probably the reason why I am paid at the lower end of my company. I need someone to take charge and make decisions for me. The thought of a strong master using me as his sex toy makes me wet and I can almost come thinking about it.

Nothing is too extreme. He can fuck me in the mouth, pussy and ass in the same session and I would enjoy it. Nothing is too perverted. If he wanted me to clean him after sex or even after he pees I would willingly suck his cock clean.

While in school, I could keep the boys away. But the feelings are getting stronger. Without the school environment, someone will figure me out and in all likelihood take advantage of me and may seriously hurt me. If I don’t do something before then, I won’t care. Being dominated and forced to serve will fill my thoughts and needs to such a point I won’t care about my well being, just my needs and the enjoyment of my master. Even now, just thinking about it is getting me hot and wet while giving me a happy, giddy feeling.”

After a long pause, Jeff finally asked, “So what can I do for you?”

“Jeff, I need to know what it’s like to be with someone that loves me, that cares for me, and will do what I need, but still think about me. Jeff, between now until next year, I want you to own me.”

“Own you?” he asked, shocked.

“I promise you that if you do for me, I will never say no to anything you ask of me. I will be your slut, your fucktoy, your plaything,” I said with a deliberate voice.

“And why do you want me to do this?” he replied with an incredible look on his face.

“I want you to fulfill my fantasies; it is all that I think about now. If I don’t do something affirmatively to make this happen, I will fall for the first guy that treats me strongly and dominates me. If he hurts me, beats me, and permanently scars me, I will like it and beg him for more,” I replied with a slight pleading in my voice.

Jeff was quiet for awhile and I thought I lost by best friend. “Please Jeff, do you hate me?”

He smiled at me and looked straight into my eyes. He could see directly into me, like I was naked in front of him. “No, Jenn, I don’t hate you. This is a lot to ask of me. On the other hand, this is every man’s fantasy. I’ll admit it turns me on, but if you want me to do this you are going to tell me exactly what you are looking for.”

My heart raced, I started my rehearsed speech, “One, I don’t to be permanently damaged. I am on the Pill, so pregnancy is not an issue, but I don’t want to be disfigured in any non-reversible way.

Two, don’t do anything would make you lose respect for me. If you want a slave for your personal enjoyment, to serve your every pleasure, that is fine with me. It would also turn me on a lot and I would enjoy it. But if you ever ask me to do something that causes you to lose respect for me, I’d rather have my fantasy left unfulfilled that have you lose respect for me.”

Jeff though for a minute, then said, “I am new to this and you must be patient with me. I could live with those conditions and I’ll add one more. Your fantasy begins when you say, ‘My fantasy begins now!’ and ends when you say, ‘My fantasy is over’. Whether you say it after ten minutes or after a year. That way you will have ultimate safe word and have confidence that you would never get in over your head.”

I couldn’t believe he was willing. He even understood me so well and though of my well being. Jeff’s third condition proved the psychology class was correct. The power of the relationship belongs to the submissive and this was a real-world example. Here he is thinking of my benefit, even beyond what I proposed. He was so caring and so totally understanding of my need that I blurted out, “Does this mean you will do it.”

“Not just yet,” he said with a wry smile. “Jennifer, do you have something to say to me?”

I looked at him confused, then it dawned on me, my hear soared and I shouted, “Jeff, my fantasy begins now!”

I shivered and my pussy released a surge of fluids. I may have even had a mini-orgasm, all from four little words – my fantasy begins now. For months I had been contemplating this, and now I was committed. Could I go through with this? Could Jeff? I loved Jeff like a brother or a platonic friend and trusted him completely, but we would start a new relationship. I just signed my body over to him. I gave him carte blanche. I know he is my best friend, that he loves me. However, I just handed him the keys to my body.

The more I thought about it, the hotter I got. I realized that Jeff owned by body and in all likelihood he would be fucking me in moments and take my virginity. Just thinking about it was getting my pussy slick with my juices.

“Stand-up,” Jeff said, snapping me out of my reverie.

I stood up in front of him.

“Take off your clothes,” he said in a no nonsense tone. I started to awkwardly, but in my best demure fashion, follow his orders and strip off my clothes.

“No, no, no!” he exclaimed. “If I want a sexy striptease, I’ll take you to a strip club and have the professionals teach you on the stage. Now just take clothes off.”

I quickly complied and removed all of my clothes like I was preparing to take a shower at the gym. Jeff signaled with his hand for me to turn around. I turned in front of him, as he appeared to evaluate my body. I kept myself in shape and was proud of my body. My B-cup breasts were symmetrical and could fill certain C-cup style bras. My breasts were firm and the nipples sensitive to my ministrations. Sometimes I could just come by playing and pulling my nipples.

“Go stand in the corner with your nose touching the corner of the room,” Jeff ordered me.

My mouth dropped open. He was sending me to the corner like I was a naughty girl. I went to the corner, naked. I should have felt embarrassed, but I felt my pussy getting slick with fresh juices. I was getting excited! I heard him leave the room and then come back. Then I heard him rummaging through my drawers.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Did you tell me you would do everything I asked of you?” Jeff said in a harsh voice.

“Yes,” I responded in a soft voice.

“Then shut up and keep your body pressed against the wall,” Jeff replied in a no nonsense tone.

I pressed against the wall, tears dripping from my eyes. It had already started. He lost respect for me. Then I realized I was dripping from my pussy.

“Ho, ho!” he exclaimed, “What have we here?”

I heard a familiar buzzing sound. He found my vibrator! The few minutes I heard other drawers open and a variety of activities as he continued his search as he continued his search through my most intimate possessions. Through it all, I could begin to catch a scent of my pheromone as this complete invasion and surrender had an effect on my body. My nipples were becoming erect and more sensitive. My clit felt engorged and I desperately wanted to touch myself.

“I have few questions to ask you,” Jeff said. “First, tell me what you’ve done in your life, sexually

“You know what I’ve done,” I replied, still facing the wall. “Not much at all. I haven’t let a boy fondle my tits. I’ve kissed a couple of times but that is it. I plat with myself, but just on the outside. My hymen is still intact. I’ve played with my ass a little but I’ve never put anything in. I’ve never seen a real life grown-up’s cock.”

He seemed to consider that for a little bit, then he ordered, “Turn around.”

I turned and saw what he had been doing. There was a box on my bed and some clothes were in it while others were scattered around it.

“I put all of your clothes that I did not like in this box,” he told me. “You will put it away and not open it until this fantasy is finished. I think you will find most of your underwear gone. You can look at what remains to see what is acceptable.” I saw that what remained were thongs and g-strings.

He handed my vibrator to me saying, “You may use this but only when I am around. You may cum as often as you wish I want you to enjoy your fantasy. I’ll also buy you additional toys that I’ll enjoy using on you.” I shuddered at that last statement and could feel a tingle originating from my clit, spreading through my body.

“Drop your hand,” he said. He was clearly evaluating my body. He briefly touched my pubic hair and said, “This will have to go.” Then he spun me around towards the bathroom and announced, “Time for a shower and your first lesson.”

The warm pulsing water always relaxed me, especially now that Jeff was in the shower with me. I giggled when I saw the water streaming off of his penis. It looked like he was peeing in the shower, even though I knew it was just water.

The giggle wasn’t lost on Jeff who said, “The first lesson is you will learn to love all fluids from me.” That was an odd statement, but before I could think about it, Jeff wrapped his arms around me and he hungrily, passionately kissed me. Relaxing, I opened my mouth and accepted his tongue. His wet tongue explored, tickled and stimulated me. The moist saliva lubricated him and I knew I could learn to love it. In return for receiving I also shared this dance within my mouth. My tongue touched and explored him, feeling his warmth and passion flow from him.

With the symphony of attack on my senses, the warm pulsing spray, Jeff’s passionate kisses, I could feel my body begin to respond. My nipples and clit became more sensitive and erect, wanting more. I became light-headed and felt like I was floating in the sea of stimulation.

Jeff broke through the reverie and said, “Your second lesson is you will learn how to keep me clean without your hands.” Again that sounded odd when Jeff pointed to his chest with the water droplets on his skin. Adjusting the showerhead so the water hit the wall besides us, it created a sauna effect. “This will be easier in the beginning and I will be patient. You may start by licking the water off of my chest.”

I was glad for the order and started to lick the water droplets off of his chest with relish. Licking the water felt almost as if I was tasting him. Emboldened I worked my way lower until I came up close to his cock. The cock had texture along from the skin and veins. The underside had a central tube that was sensitive to the flick my tongue. The shaft felt huge in my hands and I wondered if it would fit in me. Working my way to the tip I noticed the spongy feel and then flicked my tongue around his piss-slit.

“I will take your three cherries,” Jeff said out loud, “the first of which, will be your mouth. You will learn to suck my cock. You must trust me and give into me. Do not panic, I will be firm and gentle with you. If you trust me and give your body complete to me, you will enjoy the experience.”

I felt his hand touching my head, guiding me. I opened my mouth and took it in. It was soft at first and I flicked my tongue along his sensitive underside. I could feel the cock harden! It was wonderful and turned me on so much I knew I was dripping and wet from my own fluids. Bobbing my head up and down the shaft I could feel all of the ridges and textures. I could tell Jeff was getting excited and I delighted knowing he was using me.

“Precum will come out of me first,” Jeff warned me. Remember my rule.

Precum leaked into my mouth, the fluid was salty and warm. It almost pulsed in as I felt his cock beginning to strain and harden as a steel rod. Now he was beginning to drive into me, using my mouth as his instrument.

Giving in completely, I relaxed my throat. On one of his thrusts I felt his cock reach down into my throat. I was deep throating him! Surrendering completely I took my hands and wrapped them around his ass, giving him complete access to my mouth. Now he took his hands, grabbed my head, and started to fuck my mouth. I knew he was closing to coming.

The more he pumped into me the hotter I became. I didn’t think I could come this way but Jeff’s passion inflamed me. More and more he pumped his cock into me and more and more I oozed more of my own fluids. Then in a final burst he pushed deep in, spasming and shooting is sweet cum directly into my throat. He withdrew slightly so the head was in my mouth. I could taste his sweet fluid as he continued to pump his semen into me. Feeling his pulsing cock in my mouth triggered a mini-orgasm within me.

I felt a little dizzy and the warm pulsing water felt good. I closed my eyes to enjoy the spray and tasting his sweet cum. Jeff held me for a moment and then slipped out of the shower. “After you finish drying, come to bed,” he told me as he was leaving the bathroom.

I quickly finished the shower, then dried myself including my hair, preparing myself for him. After leaving the bathroom, I obeyed Jeff’s instruction and lay down on the bed. Jeff came over and with my sash tied it firmly covering my eyes. With my eyes blindfolded, I found it heightened the rest of my senses. I became more aware of my body, my breathing, the sounds, the scents, even the feel of the bed and room became more intense.

“I wonder what Jeff is doing?” I wondered silently to myself. “Will he take my virginity now?” I could feel my nipples becoming more erect in anticipation; my pussy felt slick with new juices even though I just finished showering. My pussy released more pheromones and the room became thick with my scent.

“You will learn you are mine,” Jeff’s voice instructed me. “Your mouth, breasts, pussy and ass are mine for my enjoyment. Through me, as you learn to trust and give yourself to me, you will find the enjoyment, ecstasy, and peace you are seeking.”
Suddenly I felt Jeff roughly grasp my left nipple and felt the familiar alligator teeth clamp onto my areola. In my heightened state the clamp felt firmer, stronger that I remembered. Although the clamp bit into my breast my mind did not register it as pain. It fed my desire more. Then he roughly attached the second clamp the nerves were sending constant signals to my brain. I wanted more!

“Spread your legs,” Jeff ordered me. I quickly complied, exposing my sex to him. “Will he take me now? Will he just thrust himself and take me?” I wondered. Suddenly I felt his hot breath on my pussy. “OMG, he is going to eat me!”

“Ahhhhh,” a slight moan escaped my lips. I can’t believe the feelings and sensations of Jeff’s lips and tongue on me. Even his hot breath was stimulating my nerve endings causing more juices to flow. Each lick along my pussy sent small jolts of electricity throughout my body. Like an orchestra conductor, Jeff was coaxing my body to respond to him in ways I never though possible. He was such an expert I knew I would follow and obey him, just like my body was following, responding, and obeying him.

I felt his arms reach under and around my legs lifting me up. He continued to eat me then went higher to my clit. Then his hand reached over and grabbed my nipples. CONTACT! “OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, I AM COMING SO HARD!” I yelled. My tits and clit became connected through Jeff’s hands and mouth. The simultaneous stimulations took me over the edge with one of the biggest orgasms I ever had.

Jeff continued to hold me firmly in his hands and mouth while I spasmed around him. He then slowly licked lower to my ass and started to lick my sensitive anus. In my heightened state, his licking on my erogenous zone took me over again. “I Am Coming Again!” I knew my ass was opening and closing around his tongue as it spasmed through the orgasm. The wonderful sensation of his soft tongue was unbelievable as I felt it penetrate me and caress my sensitive opening.

He then released me and I felt him spreading my legs as he came up higher. His cock was stroking along my pussy, coating my slick juices along it. It felt enormous and didn’t even penetrate me yet. Gently and firmly he held me in his arms. “When you are ready,” he whispered to me. “Yes”, my mind screamed out, “Yes”, my body yearned for him. My pussy was oozing rivulets of cum; heat emanated from my body. I wrapped my legs around his waist, “I am ready”, I replied back.

Jeff then firmly and steadily pushed his cock passed by labia. After going part way in, stopping before my hymen, he pulled back. He advanced again, this time I locked my legs around him and pulled him into me. “Yaaah!” I exclaimed, the brief moment in pain escaped my lips. “You are mine,” he told me. Yes, I am his, he took me and I willingly gave myself to him. In all manner of mind and body I am his.

He then firmly and deliberately started to fuck me. It was a wondrous feeling, his cock skin sliding along my walls. I could feel his cockhead reaching deeper and deeper with every stroke. His cock touched my cervix at the apex of his stroke. His penis stimulated all parts of my womanhood. My clit was tugged as he stroked back and forth, the G-spot felt the pressure of his cock, my vagina, though firmly gripped his cock, gave way with each incoming stroke. More and more the symphony started to build, more and more my body reacted to his direction. Yes, yes, I could feel my orgasm building. “Don’t stop, that’s it, yes, yes, I AM COMING!” and again my body reached an apex of ecstasy. By surrendering to Jeff I could achieve so much more.

Jeff didn’t come yet, instead he lifted my legs higher and aimed his cock towards my ass. “I am ready,” I said to Jeff. His cock and my ass were coated with my slick juices and I felt his pressure against my anus. I relaxed my opening and he firmly pushed in. His cock pushed past my external sphincter then he waited, letting me adjust to him. Then he pushed further past my internal sphincter and I felt him completely in me. I felt so full. His cock was so huge.

Slowly and firmly he worked his cock in and out of my ass. My tight orifice gripped him firmly but the slick fluid lubricated him so he could easily slide in and out. They say there is an A spot in the ass, similar to the G spot in the vagina. He reached it and I could feel another orgasm building within me. Faster and faster he pounded into me, slapping my ass with his thighs. More and more I felt the heat building in me until I cried out, “I AM COMING AGAIN!”

The anal orgasm took me higher than I thought possible. Convulsions wracked through my body and time stood still. Jeff brought my body to new heights and pleasure I ever thought possible. My ass milked his cock until I heard him exclaim, “I A COMING,” and immediately I felt his hot fluid coat the inside of my walls. That triggered another mini-orgasm within me as I continued to contract around him. Our muscle spasms were in synch and we mutually bathed in the afterglow of our ecstasy.

My pussy continued to ooze fluids, something I never was able to do when I masturbated. A sheen of sweat coated both of our bodies as we breathed deeply to recover from our intense effort. Jeff gently removed the clips from my tits, allowing blood to flow back into them. He then lay beside me breathing deeply and cuddling with me. The tingle of pain blood returning to my tits was dulled by my body’s endorphins, which still circulated and gave me a feeling of floating softly and gently above our scene.

I remembered my earlier lessons and Jeff’s prophetic words from the earlier shower. I immediately knew my duty. He was right, it was a lot easier in the shower but now I turned around and faced his cock. After lovingly kissing the tip of his cock, I made an “O” of my mouth took his entire shaft down to my throat. Bathing his cock with my tongue I cleaned it without my hands and at the same time drinking in all of his fluids.

I felt Jeff gently stroke the back of my head and he said, “I am proud of you, you have learned your lessons well.” Hearing Jeff’s praise my pussy leaked a few drops of fluid and I had a warm feeling deep within my core. “I am so happy and glad that Jeff was willing to be my master,” I thought quietly to myself.

After completing my task I curled up and spooned against him. He spoke quietly and lovingly to me, “I have now taken all three of your cherries. All three of your holes will be accessible to me whenever and wherever I want. You must keep your body prepared at all time for me.”

“Yes,” I replied and silently fell asleep within his arms. “I will do everything he asks and willingly give myself to him whenever he desires me,” I thought to myself, hypnotically implanting these commands deep within my subconscious as I drifted into sleep.

Shortly after Jeff agreed to help me live my fantasy, I told mom that Jeff and I started a new relationship. Mom muttered something like, “about time”, kissed me and said she trusted both Jeff and myself.

Almost as quickly as I started living my fantasy, I almost ruined it. The following week, Jeff surprised me and came over. Since mom was busy working I did what I could to maintain the house. I was in the midst of dusting the furniture when he came in.

“Hi Jenn, you look good, you would look sexier naked,” he said cheerfully with a wink.

Unfortunately dusting was not one of my favorite duties and I replied curtly, “Hi yourself, what you do you want.”

His tone changed immediately and became stern, firmer, more in command, “I came to you and you will be sexy doing that naked. Strip now,” he said in a no-nonsense tone.

I was still naïve in our new relationship and hesitated to comply with his command. I didn’t understand why he wanted me to do this. Instead of trusting him completely and doing what he asked, I hesitated.

Jeff didn’t hesitate. In a fluid motion he came to me, sat in a chair, and pulled me over his lap. He was going to spank me!

“Jeff, I am sorry!” I begged.

“You will learn to trust me completely. There will be times when I want your opinion and insight. In those times you may speak up. When I have made a decision you will honor it immediately, passionately follow me. Your failure to obey me in this simple task, to strip in the comfort and security of your own home in front of a man you wanted to own you. It is my failure to teach you properly. I will correct that now. I am spanking you to make you better in this relationship. You will receive ten spanks, count them out loud as you receive them.”

He then stripped off my pants and underwear and struck me hard on my ass. “One….I-am-so-sorry-I-won’t-do-it-again,” I cried out.

“Did I tell you to apologize? I gave you a simple task to count as I spanked you and in this you failed. I’ll add another ten for this, Now Count!” Jeff spoke.

“Pack, pack, pack” came the strokes and promptly I called out the numbers. Around ten I realized that he was not hitting me out of anger but out of love. Love for me, love for our relationship, love to make me a better submissive. At that point I started to give in and accept the punishment. My pussy started to ache. Each stroke was now like a jolt of electricity, sparking and turning on my body. After the tenth one I blurted out, “Ten, Green light!” Jeff paused for a moment and then continued on. By eighteen I was dripping and almost had an orgasm on his lap.

After the twentieth stroke, I almost regretted it was over. He then pulled me off his knee soaked with my pussy juices and said, “You have a job to do.” I quickly got off his lap, stripped off the rest of my clothes, and licked my pussy juices off of his lap. I wanted to go higher and looked up at him expectantly. He shook his head and said, “You haven’t earned it today, continue with your chores.” With that he left the house.

Jeff called me the next week. “Jenn, we are going for a drive and enjoy the day. Wear your blue mini skirt, a tube top and no underwear,” he told me. “I’ll be over in 10 minutes.”

“Ten minutes,” I said to myself. “At least the choice of clothes made changing easy.” Just thinking of no underwear made my pussy slick with anticipation.

Right on time, Jeff came over. I was dressed in the clothes he specified and he took me to his car. He lined my seat with a towel, I though that was odd at that time but learned to accept whatever he did. We started down the interstate at a leisurely pace when we slowly caught up to a large 18-wheeler came along our right side.

“Pull down your top and let him see your gorgeous titties,” Jeff ordered me. I immediately complied and flashed both my tits and a bright smile to driver. He must have appreciated it because we heard a loud blast of his horn and he gave us a thumbs-up. As we past the truck Jeff told me to put my top back up as we continued down the freeway.

A few more miles down the road we came across another truck. As we pulled along side Jeff ordered, “Pull your skirt up and start playing with your pussy, show him how wet you are.” Eagerly, I pulled my skirt up and stuck my fingers into my vagina coating them with my juices. Then I brought my fingers up to my mouth to suck and clean them while using my other hand to furiously rub my clit. The driver must have also enjoyed that show and blasted his horn, too.

By this time I was so close to cumming I didn’t realize we passed that truck. We continued to drive on passing driver after driver and they could all see me rubbing myself. The drivers all honked their horn and smiled appreciatively at us.

When I was about to come, I begged, “Jeff, Jeff, please….”

Jeff generously responded, “You may cum.”

“THAAAANKYOUIAMCUMMING!” I yelled and enjoyed one of my largest orgasms. I must have squirted because the front of the towel was moist with my juices.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, “That was one of the most wildest experiences I ever had.” I appreciated him looking out for me. We were safe in his car, yet I could be as wild as I wanted and act out one my fantasies. The rest of the ride I fell asleep exhausted, clinging to his arm with a smile on my face.

The next few weeks were an adventure in discovery. I kept myself ready for him, my ass was always clean and lube and I was ready for him to fuck me in any hole. Under Jeff’s careful and protective orders I learned more about myself. I didn’t have any limits or Jeff was able to anticipate them for me. He was firm and patient with me. With each new discovery I learned more about my needs, how I benefited from the relationship, the wondrous joy and ecstasy I could feel, and how I could grow and expand my horizons. I learned under Jeff’s careful tutelage and I knew this relationship was becoming more than an experiment and a temporary release for me.

Later in July, mom had to take another extended business trip. Jeff came over to keep me company and help with various home repair and maintenance projects. It was late in the afternoon, Jeff came in from mowing our lawn. He was hot and sweaty and the smell of his musk acted like a pheromone to me and I could feel my pussy leaking juices in response. I knew he would enjoy a refreshing shower so I dutifully grabbed a set of towels for him. He had already started his shower when I came in. I wordlessly stripped and joined him. I still giggled when I saw the water stream off of his cock like he was pissing. I remembered his commands to me and my mind was swirling with thoughts of engulfing his cock, while pretending it was really piss!

I kept my hands and mouth busy and soaped and scrubbed most of his body. After rinsing him off, droplets of water still clung to his body like sweat. Hungrily, I started to lick them off his chest, alternating between light flicks and broad sucking with my tongue and mouth. I worked my way lower and knew I was having my desired effect on him.

I looked up at Jeff and asked wordlessly if I could suck and service his cock. With a nod he gave his permission to me. Jeff’s cock was growing longer and harder. It was so beautiful as it grew to its full length. With my careful ministrations, I soaped and cleaned his cock, delicately pulling back the foreskin then rinsing the soap away. At full strength, his cock was like an antenna to me, sending me signals directly to my brain and body, compelling me to serve him.

In obeyance, I was on my knees and lightly kissed the tip of the cock head. Then I started to work down the side, lightly kissing every inch. When I reached his scrotum, I delicately took it into my mouth and bathed it in my warm saliva. Lovingly, I used my tongue to clean and touch all parts of his nut sack.

I continued my cleaning by lightly flicking my tongue along the underside of his cock. His urethra tube, which functioned like a canon to shoot his semen deep within me, was sensitive to light flicks of my tongue. Up and down the tube I fluttered my tongue, acting like a living vibrator for him.

“You have learned well,” Jeff said has he gently stroked my head.

“You are a good Dominant, I am happy you have accepted me, “ I replied.

I was rewarded for my ministrations with the first of many drops of his precum. Curling my tongue into a tube, I accepted his gift and let it slip along my taste buds so I could savor the full flavor of it. The first drop cleansed the inside of his cock and always had a complex flavor.

With the tip of my tongue I teased his piss slit and was rewarded with more precum. This time I opened my mouth to engulf his cock, letting the slippery fluid mix with my saliva in my mouth. I then used it to coat his cock, making it slippery for next phase.

“Jenn, I am going to fuck your mouth,” Jeff warned me.

He firmly grabbed my head with his two hands and started to stroke his cock with my mouth. Surrendering myself completely to him, I relaxed my jaw and throat. With complete submission my throat opened up and with the slick precum fluid mixture, his cock easily slipped down into my throat. Back and forth I felt the full length of his cock along my tongue. In and out I felt the cock slip past my mouth into my throat.

Jeff considerately adjusted the spray to hit the side of the walls, creating a sauna effect. I could look up into his eyes while he fucked me. My arms reached around to grab his ass cheeks, giving him complete, unhindered access to me. I was rewarded with my subservience with stronger, more urgent stroking of his cock. My mouth was his sex toy and he was using it for his pleasure. More and more, firmer and firmer, he grasped my head and banged my lips and tongue against his body.

With each stroke, stretching my throat, my nervous system reacted with signals of its own. It sent tiny shocks to my tits and clit. Each stroke was another shock and as he was going faster and faster, the shocks also increased in speed hurling me towards my own orgasm.

I could feel his balls tightening, signaling his oncoming orgasm, and I knew I would be rewarded for my service. Firmer and deeper I felt his cock pound me when at the apex of his deepest stroke, he firmly ground my lips to his pelvis and he came in my throat, shooting his first shot of wad directly into my stomach. Retracting slightly he continued to shoot his cum into my mouth allowing me to savor his sweet semen. Feeling is cock pumping in my mouth was enough to push me over the edge with a small orgasm as my pussy contracted rhythmically in time with his pulses.

I remembered my duty and continued to suck gently from his deflating cock, taking in the final drop that were still in the tube. Jeff then adjusted the shower spray, which broke both of us out of our post orgasmic bliss as we both finished our shower.

After drying I turned to Jeff and asked, “You have worked hard on the yard, please allow me to massage you.”

He assented and led me to my bed. He lay face down and waited for me. I grabbed by body lotion and spoke softly to him, “My dear Jeff, you have given me so much and taught me so much. I know I should wait for your instruction but I want to give and share some of the pleasures you have given me. Please allow me to service you and your body.”

“Jenn, thank you for asking, you may use your imagination and your heart to guide you, I will trust you in this,” Jeff responded.

My heart soared and I then warmed the body lotion and started to massage it into his muscles. I started at the neck and shoulders working and massage all of his muscles. My hands and fingers worked and kneaded the muscle fibers, searching and relaxing every knot. Along the back I continued down and I noticed Jeff was becoming visibly relaxed. Emboldened, I continued and worked the outside of the thighs, calves and feet, making sure his body every inch was serviced. I then worked my way up the inside of his thighs and came back up to his ass.

I massaged his ass cheeks and in doing so his rosette center was open to me. I remembered how he kissed and made me feel. I drew myself closer and could feel his heat. Extending my tongue I used the tip to gently tease along his opening. I was rewarded with a slight groan from Jeff. Taking this as permission, I parted his cheeks and pushed my face flush to his tush. Using the tip of my tongue I fluttered it up and down his crack.

Since we just took a shower it smelled clean but even if we didn’t I would have enjoyed his earthy smell. I dove further into my work and started to use my tongue in earnest. Although I didn’t have a cock I could use my tongue to piece his opening. With persistence and determination I pushed and thrust my tongue as deep as I could. Using my spit as a lubricant I continued to push, lick, and flutter around his rosette opening.

I thought I knew Jeff well. He recently came from the blowjob in the shower and men normally take about an hour in their refractory period to recover. Jeff was a superman. I felt a drop of precum developing on the tip of his cock. Then I heard a small grunt, I realized it was becoming uncomfortable for Jeff with his stiffening cock. He signaled that he was turning over and allowed me to move out of the way.

As Jeff turned over, he looked me straight into my eyes and nodded and smiled. He understood me so well! This was my gift to him, a gift given out of love as much as my desire and need to serve him. He knew he could have me and willingly I would do his bidding. By nodding and giving me permission, he showed he understood and appreciated my gift to him. We were both in synch.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, and quietly mounted him cowgirl style. My pussy was slick with my juices and his cock slid easily, naturally inside. I prided myself by keeping in shape and routinely did my exercises, including Kegels. Using my pussy muscles alone, I was able to milk his precum into my hot box.

“Please use me to give you pleasure,” I begged Jeff.

“Jenn, thank you, I will honor your gift. Today we will make love together,” Jeff replied lovingly.

I was naively confused by Jeff’s response but trusted him completely. Jeff had taken all of my cherries; we had sex numerous times. All I knew was I would follow him anywhere and do anything he asked. I wanted to show and demonstrate that to him the depths of my feelings for him.

Together we kissed passionately, then I started to ride him in earnest. Jeff’s cock rubbed my G spot perfectly and his girth pulled by clitoral hood back and forth over by clit. He used his hands to rub by body, massage and pull my nipples, and pull me down to him. We spoke, we moved, we were in synch. My pussy juices were flowing and I felt many mini-orgasms rip through me. Suddenly Jeff grabbed my hips with both hands and pumped by body up and down his cock. I could feel the tightening in his body, his oncoming orgasm sent an energy bolt through me causing me to squeeze and grasp him firmer. Following his lead, my body bounced up and down until at the crescendo of his stroke, he thrusts his cock to the entrance of my cervix. Deep within me, within my core, I felt his pulsing cock shooting his hot sperm deep within me. It caused my body to convulse in time with him and I also convulsed rhythmically with him. Now I understood his statement.

I collapsed on his strong chest and both of us breathed deeply recovering from our exertions. His entire body started to relax and his cock slid out of me. I knew my job and dutifully cleaned him then curled up beside him to bask in our afterglow. We spooned and his cock was tucked snugly between my asscheeks.

A few hours into our nap I felt his cock grow and push firmly against my ass. I recall looking it up one day, it is called nocturnal erectile tumescence, and is used as a test if a man has ED. In a man’s semi-conscious state their cock will spontaneously become erect. Jeff certainly didn’t have ED and his cock was growing larger and more insistent against me. I was glad I kept by ass lubed, ready for him whenever he wanted. I relaxed my opening and gave myself to him.

I felt his cock glide into me. My heart started pumping firmer and faster when I realized in his semi-conscious state, he desired me. I pushed back against him helping drive his cock deeper into me. Then I felt his arm come around me, helping to push my ass back and forth on his cock. This was raw emotion and desire on this part. He wanted my body, he wanted me! After a few more pumps I felt him begin to stiffen and I felt his hot come bathe my interior. His heat permeated by body and a warm glow that started from within me spread throughout my body. He then relaxed and I felt his cock slide out. I remembered my duty and cleaned him then continued to cuddle beside him.

The next weekend Jeff came over and helped with some repairs around the house. That day was especially hot so I prepared ice tea for us and made sure we were well hydrated. After he completed the repairs that he affectionately dubbed, “Honey Do List”, he went to take a shower. I felt daring and wanted to do something special for him and followed him to the bathroom. He was about to take a pee when I asked, “Can I help you with this?” I then held his cock gently in my hand and pointed it down to direct the flow into the bowl.

I know I surprised him with my action. He looked at me and smiled. The he gently caressed my head, relaxed and let his stream go. Holding his cock like that was so wild for me; I also started to get wet. I was careful to make sure to direct the stream into the bowl so it wouldn’t make a mess. Doing so forced me to look closely at his cock and feel the piss shoot out of his cock. It was so wild! When his flow slowed, I knew he usually gently shook his cock. Instead I remembered my duty and used my mouth to take in the final drops. His fluid was salty yet sweet, probably from the ice tea.

After that we took a shower together. When I saw the water stream off his cock again in the shower I went down and engulfed it, reliving our wild episode earlier.

The rest of the summer was hot in the temperature, in our passion for each other, and in our business. My body was always ready for him and he safely guided me to new sensations and experiences. I wanted to show him my gratitude and would surprise him when I took the initiative and wild sex adventure for the two of us. Under his love, guidance, and protection, I grew stronger and had more confidence in myself.

My new found confidence also helped me at work. I was willing to speak out and suggested solutions when our team hit a roadblock. My approaches were not tainted by previous discoveries by other scientists and my ideas helped our company find a new way to treat many medical conditions without surgery. Because of our finances, I received stock options instead of a cash bonus for my contributions. Our company was in the midst of a groundbreaking nano tech project and it was capturing the attention of larger medical equipment companies. Our approach was so novel that no one had any projects remotely like ours. We held all of the intellectual property rights without challenge and any company that wanted to use our technology or ideas had to work with us. One large company in particular decided that the easier way was to buy us out and own all our patents. They hired Jeff’s firm to negotiate the sales. If the transaction was successful Jeff stood to make a hefty bonus from the transaction fee and I would become an instant millionaire because of my stock options.

Nature provided the backdrop and like the change in season our relationship also started to change. It was October and we were in the middle of fall. Jeff noticed the change in me first. After a torrid session initiated by me, Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you deeply and dearly. You have gained a lot of confidence in yourself. We started this relationship because you wanted to safely explore your fantasies and be dominated. I have fulfilled my part by helping you to explore this side of yourself safely. I also enjoyed guiding you, but you have grown so much in these past few months. Do you still have the need to be dominated?”

“Jeff, I have grown so much because of you,” I said quietly. “If I have strength, it is because you were there to provide it for me. I realize that this started when I said ‘let my fantasy begin’ but I do not want this to end. I am afraid that if I say the words, ‘my fantasy is over’, you will leave me. I love you so much I would do anything to be beside you. I offered to let you own me and I mean it. If want me to call you Master, I will please let me be part of your life.” I was sobbing and tears were streaming down my cheek.

“Jenn, as a true submissive you must trust me completely,” Jeff said while caressing my cheek and drying off my tears. “Trust me now.”

I looked at him with my eyes shining and moist. He was right, I needed to completely let go and trust him completely. “Jeff, my fantasy is over.” I looked up at him as tears welled up in my eyes.

Jeff reached over and grabbed a small case on the nightstand. He gave it to me. Inside was a gold choker necklace, almost like a dainty collar. Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you. Let this necklace be a symbol of my love to you. We started this relationship with your desire to be submissive to me, let this necklace remind you of that. Later, we will go shopping for a more traditional ring and I’ll ask you to be my wife.” With that he took the necklace out and clasped it around my neck.

I cried as we hugged and kissed. I heard him whisper, “We started this to meet your needs and fulfill your fantasy, we will now begin a new journey with our lives and live this fantasy together.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

I HAD A JACKHAMMER

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I stood in front of the mirror and I had to admit I didn’t look too bad for a forty-four year old woman. My frizzy black hair hung just below my shoulders and I wore a simple gold chain around my neck, shiny against my skin and in stark contrast with my dark eyes. The V-neck of my silky red dress pointed to the cleavage between my breasts, which aren’t huge but large enough to get a look or two, and the only makeup I wore was a bit of lipstick to match the dress.

I’d kept myself in good shape the last few years since my divorce and people often think I’m eight or ten years younger. I’m about five-seven, thin with a nice rump to go along with my tits, and the dress clung to my curves. I was getting ready to go to a New Year’s Eve party at a house three doors down the street. It had been a tradition on our block for many years and the tradition had continued even as children grew up and families moved away. My ex-husband and I hosted the party in our house a few years ago before our divorce. I don’t know as many people in the neighborhood as I used to so the parties are a good way to keep in touch and meet new people. I’d be going to the party alone as I had been since my divorce. I’d had a few relationships since then, but nothing serious or long-term. I enjoyed my freedom after so many years of marriage, much of which was not so great.

My name is Danielle, my friends call me Dani. I live alone in the same old house and my two children are grown and gone. My son Greg is twenty-four and is in the Navy stationed two thousand miles away, so I don’t see him much these days; I just get emails and the occasional phone call. My daughter Jessica is twenty-two and is married to a cop; they live about an hour away and we see each other on holidays and birthdays.

I made one final series of poses before the mirror, turning this way and that and decided I was ready for presentation. It was about ten p.m. and time to go. I usually would go a little after ten and then leave shortly after midnight. Long enough but not too long.

I walked down the street to the party at the Fullers’ house. The Fullers, Bob and Jean, were a wonderful couple, very active and one of the oldest families on the block. Their kids were all in their thirties and this was at least the third time they had hosted the party that I could remember. They greeted me instantly when I entered and made me feel welcome as always. Holiday music was playing, the house was still decorated and the Christmas tree in the corner reached all the way up to the nine foot ceiling. Bob handed me a glass of white wine and I began chatting with a few neighbors I knew, and then was introduced to a new couple that had moved in a few months before. But I won’t dwell on that part of the evening because it doesn’t really relate to the story I want to tell.

I’d been at the party almost an hour when I heard a male voice call out to me. “Hey, Miss Dani!” he said. I looked in the direction of the kitchen and walking toward me was a young, familiar face, although I hadn’t seen him for a few years.

“Jackie?” I asked. “Is that you?”

A big grin spread across his handsome face. Jackie’s family had lived across the street from us until his parents separated and divorced when he was fifteen or sixteen. His father had always been kind of an ass but Jackie was always a sharp and witty kid and he was close to my kids when they were younger. His mother and I had been very close up until she later remarried and moved away once Jackie graduated high school.

“Yes. Well, it’s Jack nowadays,” he said with a smile, as we hugged.

I laughed and said, “Okay, Jack.”

Jack was about five-eleven with medium-length blond hair, baby-blue eyes and a couple days of sandy fuzz on his strong chin and face. He was broad-shouldered with long sinewy arms, but the rest of his body was thin and wiry. He always was athletic and played soccer and baseball in high school. He wore blue jeans and a red casual shirt with the collar unbuttoned. He had a thin gold chain around his neck as well.

“So what are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you moved away and would never come back to this place.” When he had left after high school it was to attend the state university about three hours away.

“I’m visiting a buddy for a few days. I visited my Mom in Florida for Christmas, and then I came up here. The school’s closed over the holidays and I go back the week after next. I saw Mr. Fuller in the library and he invited me. So here I am.”

“Really….where’s you’re buddy?”

“He had some big date planned with his girlfriend.”

“So you came to party with the old folks?”

“Yeah, I thought it might be fun to see who was still around. Plus I didn’t want to be driving around too much on New Year’s Eve. You know what I mean?”

“Yes, I do, and I think that’s smart of you. When the neighborhood started these parties years ago it was to give everybody somewhere to go without having to go anywhere.”

I looked at Jack’s eyes and they were a bit bloodshot so I knew it was a good decision on his part, although he seemed okay to me. I sipped the last of the wine from my glass and he took it from me. He returned in a moment with two glasses.”

“A toast,” he said, “to Miss Dani, always the hottest mom in the neighborhood.”

I blushed, a bit surprised and flattered by his comment, but I drank. “Okay, cut him off,” I said, “He must be drunk.”

We laughed to ourselves and for the next half hour continued to talk and reminisce about the old days in the neighborhood. I found I was very relaxed with him and was enjoying our conversations and recollections much more than mingling with the older folks. When we had about finished our wine he surprised me again.

“Want to get high?” he asked me.

“What? Jack, are you kidding? Behave yourself. It’s been years since I did that kind of stuff. I don’t think the Fullers would appreciate us lighting up in their house.”

“What the hell, it’s New Year’s Eve,” he said, pulling a joint out of his shirt pocket. “We’re not driving, so come on.”

I just laughed at him. He grinned wide and said, “Look, I’m slipping out the back. In a minute pretend like you’re going to the bathroom and then go out back and I’ll wait for you behind the tool shed. It’s nice and secluded back there. See you in a minute.” Then he was gone.

I shook my head and knew I probably shouldn’t. But I also knew I would.

When he saw me walking toward the shed he lit it up. He took a deep hit and when I got to him he handed it to me and I did the same. We traded back and forth a couple times without saying anything. I was the first to speak.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said.

“Feels good though, doesn’t it?” he said.

I had to admit it did.

“Remember that time you had the New Year’s Party at your house? When was that, six, seven years ago?” he asked.

I remembered it well. At a little after midnight I had gone upstairs to check on the kids and found Jackie and my daughter in the middle of something naughty.

“Oh, I remember it all right. I remember going upstairs to check on you kids and saw you with your favorite body part in my daughter’s mouth!”

“Ah shit, you knew about that?” he exclaimed, sounding embarrassed in the dark. “Jessie never told me you knew.”

“I spoke to her about it. I knew you were both pretty good kids so I tried not to overreact.”

“What happened was Jessie asked me what I wanted for my birthday and I said a blowjob, you know, just kidding around. But she said okay so I just went along with it.”

“Can’t blame you there, I guess,” I said, inhaling deep. “That’s right, I forgot. Your birthday is…”

“Tomorrow,” he interrupted. “January first.” He looked at his watch which glowed in the dark. “In about twenty minutes I’ll turn twenty-one. A consenting adult!”

“Oh shit, we better get back in there,” I said. We both took a couple quick hits and finished the joint.

“So, do I get a new year’s kiss at twelve o’clock?” he asked.

“Ya never know,” I said. We then walked to separate doors to reenter the house.
—
Back in the house we kept our distance for a few minutes. I got another glass of wine although I didn’t really need it. Just before twelve the countdown started, then the ball dropped and ‘Auld Lang Syne’ filled the speakers. Everybody started giving out kisses and before long Jack headed for me. I had to be careful here.

Jack marched up to me, said ‘Happy New Year’ and pressed his lips to mine. As I expected his lips parted and here came his tongue. My lips were slightly parted but I stopped his tongue with my teeth.

“Whoa, down boy,” I said, gently pushing him back. “You want to start a scandal? All these busybodies in here tonight, we don’t want to give them anything to talk about.”

“Sorry, Miss Dani, I just…”

“Call me Dani.”

“Okay, sorry Dani. I just always thought about what it would be like to kiss you.” He reached back into his pocket and pulled out another joint. He held it so only I could see it and with a sheepish grin said, “Wanna go out back again?”

I smiled and shook my head. As I was looking around I said, “Do you have a car?” He said that he did. “Okay, look. I’m going to say my goodbyes and leave. In about a half hour you leave and drive away. Park your car a couple blocks over and walk to my house. The porch light will be out but knock on the door and I’ll let you in you’ll get your kiss then. And bring that with you.” I squeezed his hand and left him standing there.
—

Back in my house, I went back to my bedroom and stood before the mirror. I debated whether to keep the red dress on because it did look fine, but decided against it. I took it off and hung it up and stripped naked. In the bathroom I shaved and cleaned myself really well; I wanted to be ready for anything with the birthday boy. Then I reapplied my red lipstick, which if the kid showed up would be transferred to his lips and perhaps other parts of his body. I put on a dark pink satin robe which came down to just above my knees and fit snugly, showing off my body even better than the dress. I combed my hair but with my curls there’s only so much I could do.

I went down to the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine and then took them into the living room and put them on the coffee table. I also brought a small saucer since there are no ashtrays in my house. I turned on the stereo and tuned to an easy jazz station that was playing non-stop music all night, and then I sat back on the sofa and sipped my wine. I felt truly loose and relaxed, partly because of the wine and weed but also because of what I hoped was about to come. It wasn’t long before I heard a light tapping at the door.

I let him in and closed the door quickly behind him and locked it.

“Happy New Year, Dani,” he said.

“Happy Birthday, Jack,” I replied.

“You look really great!”

“Thanks,” I said. “I poured us some wine. Come sit on the sofa with me. We sat down and I picked up the glasses and handed one to Jack at my left. “I’d like to make a toast to the New Year’s kiss you are going to be getting soon.” We clinked our glasses and drank. “And to the birthday kiss after that!” I added and we drank again.

Jack lit up the joint and we traded tokes. I was getting happily buzzed. I turned halfway toward him as we smoked and sipped our wine. He told me about college and how he’d be staying in the area until a week from Sunday when he would head back to school. It was now Thursday January first so he’d be leaving on the eleventh.

When the joint was done Jack put it on the saucer and I took a sip of wine. Then I said, “So Jack, are you ready for your New Year’s kiss?”

He nodded and I scooted close to him and moved my head toward his. He leaned into me and I gripped the back of his head with my right hand and pulled him to me. Our lips met and I plunged my tongue into his young mouth. He sucked me into him; our tongues did a spongy dance, exploring. He put his arms around me and pulled me tight, his left hand moving to my right breast as our mouths fucked. Maybe it was his age, maybe it was my need, but it was electric and goose pimples covered my arms, a sexier kiss I never had. It was soft and deep. After a long time we parted. His hand stayed on my breast for a second or two and then he lowered it to my hip and kept it there.

I turned a little more to my left and scooted closer still. My right hand was still behind his head. I said, “Now for your birthday kiss,” and pulled him close again with both hands. This kiss was hard and forceful. I pressed my body to his and mashed my breasts into his chest. My tongue was halfway down his throat, both his hands were wrapped in my hair and massaging my scalp. This kiss, like the first one, went on and on. The fierceness of it began to subside, became gentler, and as it did I slowly moved my hand down his body, to his shoulder, to his chest, to his side, and then finally between his legs where I felt his hardness. Even through the thick denim I could feel that he was large.

We parted our lips and I looked him in the eye. With my hand on his member I asked, “Are you ready for your birthday present, Jack?” He nodded and I started massaging him. “No one can ever find out about this. You know how people gossip around here. They’d have a field day with it.” He said he’s a consenting adult and it was our secret.

I moved the coffee table over and knelt in front of him. I unhooked and unzipped his jeans. He lifted his ass and I pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. I couldn’t believe the size of the piece of meat he’d been hiding in his pants!

“Jesus Christ, Jack!” I blurted, “Look at the size of that thing!” He giggled and my wide-open eyes must have looked like saucers. I looked at his cock as it rested on his body pointing toward his chest, completely hiding his navel. It was the largest cock I’d seen and fat too. “How long is that fucking thing?” I asked.

“Nine and a half inches,” he said. “An old girlfriend measured it.”

“Well, damn boy, it looks like we’re both getting a present tonight!”

I moved in close between his legs and slid my hands under his butt. I kissed his balls and took them gently into my mouth. I ran my tongue along the long shaft. I rose up higher on my knees so I could put my mouth around his gorgeous circumcised cock. Jack was moving it subtly deeper into my mouth but I was taking it slow. I had deep-throated guys before but none were packing heat like this. I sucked him and rocked my head up and down, taking in a little more with each move, his hands again immersed in my curls. My right index finger was still lubed and he let out with a loud groan as I inserted the whole finger into his ass in one quick thrust. We continued our lusty three-way rhythm, my mouth, his cock and my finger. I took more and more of his rod into my throat, six inches, six and a half inches, seven inches, as I continued to finger-fuck his asshole.

I felt his cock swell in my mouth so I knew he was about to blow. I backed off so that I just had a couple inches in my mouth but I increased the speed of my finger. He moaned louder, he moaned faster, “Fuck I’m gonna come,” he hissed loudly. I rammed my finger in as far and as hard as I could and squeezed his ass cheek with my other hand. With a raucous grunt he started to come and my lips gripped his shaft with a cushioned strength and held on through seven or eight violent spasms as he emptied his hot, oily load into my mouth. When he stopped quaking and I was pretty sure he was done I took my mouth away and moved up onto him and with a mouthful of his cum I kissed him with open lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. We kissed deep, our tongues skiing on a slippery slope, his mouth now slick with his own juice. We swallowed while still enmeshed, and only then did I pull my finger out of his ass.

I lay back on the sofa. “Phew. Happy birthday, kid,” I said. “Sorry I couldn’t take it all in. I tried.”

“You kidding? That was fucking unbelievable! You are fucking unbelievable! And you did take most of it, all but an inch maybe, I was watching. More than anybody else ever did, anyway, and what a fucking turn-on watching you. And if I hadn’t started to come I bet you would have gotten it all. You wore me out.”

I leaned forward and took a sip of wine and then turned to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I started unbuttoning his shirt and said, “Let’s get this thing off of you. No man should have to eat pussy with his shirt on.”

He flung his shirt on a chair and yanked off his pants which were still at his ankles. He stood before me and bent down to kiss me, our tongues doing a quick pirouette. I opened my robe and with his red lips he worked his way southward over my naked body, pausing to kiss and lick and nibble and suck my nipples, then he traced his tongue over my tummy as he lowered himself onto his knees before me. He reached over and grabbed a pillow from the end of the couch.

“Lift up,” he said softly, and I raised my ass. He slid the cushion under me to give himself total access. I was already sopping wet.

He placed his hands on my sides just below my hips. He kissed my left thigh for a moment, then the right. His face moved close to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my clit. His tongue licked my lips and toyed with the rim of my ass. I let out with a yelp when his tongue dove into my asshole, deep and brief. He inserted his tongue again and I whimpered helplessly as he wiggled it around and gently sucked for a few seconds before pulling out. I thought to myself, this kid is okay. He eats his own cum and now he’s tonguing my ass.

“You like that?” he asked.

“Oh yes, Jack,” I wailed. “Eat my ass, boy. Suck my wet cunt. Eat me.”

He had no sooner slipped his tongue back up my ass when I came in a seismic rush, my fluids gushing into his face, my body spasms uncontrolled.

“Oh my God,” I said as I shook.

Jack moved his mouth to my pussy, his strong tongue slithering in, exploring my marshy tunnel. Then his lips surrounded my swollen clit as his tongue continued its investigation. I felt his finger glide into my ass an inch, and then back out. Back in another half inch, and then back out. Again, a little deeper. He repeated the process a few times until his entire finger was inserted in my anus. I tightened my sphincter around his finger and he wiggled it in response. His tongue kept licking and he kept his lips wrapped around my hard love button. Then he began to hum.

I moaned with the vibration radiating inside me. I screeched as he hummed louder. As his tongue skated in my pussy, his finger did somersaults in my ass and his mouth serenaded my clit. I cried out in a loud voice with every word I could remember from the unabridged edition of Dani’s Dirty Dictionary. Soon I came again, soaking his mouth and face with a fluming flow of my pent-up liquor. He drank me in.

Jack came up for air and said, “You taste good.”

“Fuck me Jack. Put that big fucking cock inside me.”

“Do I need a rubber?” he asked.

“No, it’s okay,” I replied. “Give it to me, boy. Give me that beautiful cock. Let me feel your hot cum inside me. Fuck me.” I swiveled so I was lying back on the seat of the sofa and Jack mounted me. I wrapped my fingers around his huge dick and guided it into my seeping slit. I felt him push it in and felt its girth against the walls of my pussy.

His mouth came to mine as he started a slow, gentle back-and-forth movement inside me. I rocked with him and put my hands behind his neck.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” he said to me. “You have no idea how many times I fantasized about fucking you.”

I pulled his mouth to mine. We started slow and easy, then built up speed and force. We fucked and our lips never parted, our tongues bucking and our mouths sucking. His finger found its way back into my ass so I made sure mine found his. Our bodies picked up more speed and intensity as our fingers and tongues and Jack’s cock found greater depth. I came once and Jack’s mouth muffled my scream, but he continued to bash my gash for another couple of minutes until he released his fresh payload with a long primitive grunt and a spasmodic orgasm. He shook on top of me as I felt the warm rush of his semen deep inside and I immediately came again.

He stayed on top of me for a moment and we kissed while his size lessened inside me. When he pulled out he lowered his head to my breasts and sucked my swollen nipples for a minute and I ran my fingers through his thick blond hair. Finally he sat back on the sofa. I rose up, tightened my robe around me and sat up beside him. I picked up my glass of wine and sat back.

“Wow,” I said, sipping the wine and stretching my legs out. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”

Jack pulled on his jeans and zipped them up but didn’t fasten them. He picked up his shirt and pulled another joint out of the pocket. He tossed the shirt back on the chair. He sat next to me shirtless and lit it up. He took a couple hits and handed it to me. I shrugged and took it.

“I don’t really need any more of this,” I said, “I feel too good already.” But I thought so far so good, and I went with it.

In between tokes I refilled our glasses. As we recovered we sipped our wine and talked. He asked me about my job in real estate and I reminded him again how important it was that no one find out about this because it could affect my job; nobody gossips more than real estate agents. He told me about life as a history major and his on-and-off girlfriend who was Honduran and bisexual. He told me how he had been in three-ways with her and her roommate and how turned-on he’d get when he’d see both of them go at it. He asked me if I ever had sex with women and I told him yes, I had experimented some in recent years. I didn’t tell him that his mother was one of the experiments.

After a while he reached to me with both hands and pulled my robe wide open. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“I love to look at your body,” was all he said.

I edged closer and ran my right hand over his bare chest, smeared with lipstick. “I like looking at yours too,” I said.

He pulled me close with one hand and palmed my tit with the other and we mashed our open mouths together and kissed. My hand went to his crotch. He pinched my nipple and squeezed my hair into his fist and I rubbed his cock and balls and felt it grow again in my grip. I went for his zipper with both hands and yanked his pants open. I took his pole into my mouth and massaged his balls. I sucked him with a wolfish force I never knew I had and he made animal sounds and I felt him bloat in my mouth. After a minute I backed off and looked at Jack’s face.

“I’m going to take it all,” I said.

“Oh yeah. Oh God, do it.”

“Okay, here goes.” I took a deep breath and opened my throat as wide as I could and wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and in one slow steady movement enveloped all of him into my mouth and throat.

“You are so fucking hot,” I heard Jack say.

I came up for breath and then went deep three more times in order to give Jack a good show. His cock was nice and fat so I climbed up on his lap facing him and with my right hand steered his pecker into my soggy slot and I began moving my body up and down. He arced his body with each push, shoving his cock into me with his hands on my hips to guide us. After seven or eight jolts he ejaculated into me and I squirted myself shortly thereafter. We kissed briefly before I lifted off of him.

“I’ll be right back,” I said, and I didn’t even bother to retie my robe. I walked to the bathroom with Jack’s cum dripping down my inner thigh.

When I returned I walked up behind the sofa and put my hands on Jack’s bare shoulders and massaged them a bit, then the sides and back of his neck. He rotated his head as I did so.

“Ah, that feels good,” he said.

I leaned over and ran my hands over his chest and stomach and whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to give you a birthday massage?” He said yes of course and I told him to follow me. The kid was going to make it into my bedroom.

While Jack was in the bathroom I spread a heavy blanket over the bedspread, lighted a couple candles, dimmed the lights and got out the oil. The bathroom door opened and he reentered the room naked. I pointed at the bed and said, “On your belly, boy.”

I started with his head and worked my way down his back. I used the oil liberally and spent extra time on his ass. He moaned as I spread his cheeks and ran my tongue up and down his crack. Then I stuck my tongue into his asshole, in and out a few times and he moaned some more, louder. I poured oil into his crack and pushed my finger into his ass and kept it in there for thirty seconds or so, moving it around as much as I could.

“Does that feel good?”

“Oh yes, yes,” he said.

“I want to massage every part of you,” I said.

I did his legs one at a time and told him to flip over. I massaged his arms and chest first, and then lowered to his stomach. I got as low as his navel and made sure I bumped his half-turgid penis several times. I worked around it to his upper thighs as he oohed and aahed. I enjoyed watching it grow before my eyes. I rushed my way through his legs so I could return to that beautiful cock which was now at full salute and hard as a rock.

I couldn’t resist sucking him again so I took it in my mouth as I kneaded his balls. I sucked gently at first then opened my throat and took it all in slowly so Jack could see, then pulled back and did it again. I could feel his scrotum tighten so I stopped.

I took the oil and filled the palm of my hand. I cupped his balls and massaged the oil in, then took his cock in one hand and poured more oil and started rubbing his shaft up and down. When it was nice and smooth and greasy I started sliding my hand up and down a little faster. I stared at his manhood, diligent in my work. Jack let out with a guttural sigh and continued assorted whimpers and moans as I jerked him off. After about thirty seconds he uttered a wailing grunt and shot his jizz over his stomach and chest in four quick spurts. I turned to look at him and his eyes were already glued to mine. Bit by bit I scooped up his sperm from his body and dabbed it into my mouth.

After a moment he sat up and he kissed me. He started unwrapping my robe and said, “Take this off, it’s your turn.” And I did.

I lay on my back and said, “Do my front first. I want to see you.”

“Your wish is my command,” he said, and grabbed the oil with his dick flopping around.

He dripped oil onto my chest and shoulders. He rubbed my temples and the sides of my face first, and then my neck and shoulders. He massaged my breasts and then lowered his mouth to my right nipple and gently kissed, then licked, then pinched with his teeth; then he repeated the pattern on my left side. As he moved south he rubbed my stomach and as I had, skirted the middle and moved to the lower part of my body.

“You have sexy legs,” he said when he was feeling his way back up.

My eyes were closed and I was half in a dream when I felt his fingers enter me, massaging the inside of my pussy. It wasn’t long before his tongue joined the party. I let out with a squeak and pushed my groin to his face. I moaned as I gyrated, trying to feel with every tiny sensor inside me. In a minute he pulled out of me and I bemoaned with the loss. But he was hard again and quickly mounted me. In no time he had his whole cock inside me and I have to tell you, he was slinging it pretty good. We both fell into a fast, hard tempo and I sucked his cock with my cunt. I was going to squeeze another load out of him if I had to.

I didn’t have to. We fucked hard for couple minutes, grunting in unison with the rhythm of our rut and then I felt Jack tense up so I knew he was close. Sure enough then I felt his first spasm and with that my surge started. I came in a flash just as he discharged into me, and we both let out with a yell and rocked and rolled in simultaneous orgasm.

He rolled off and lay down next to me, spent.

“Goddamn!” was all he said.

“Boy, I think you’re about to kill me with that thing of yours,” I said. His hand was resting on my leg so I grabbed his hand and held it.

We didn’t say anything for a while. Then I rolled over onto my belly and said, “Okay. Now do my back.”

He knelt beside me and poured some oil on my back, rubbing it into my shoulders and arms and gradually down my back. He moved to my legs and stroked the back of my thighs and calves liberally with the oil and slid his hands up and down from my ankles to the brim of my bottom.

He slid off the bed and onto the floor and kissed the tops of my feet and licked my insteps. I felt my sex sizzle when he sucked each of my toes one at a time. Then he spread my legs and moved up between them on his knees. Then I felt the warm oil being softly poured over my ass.

“Now for the best part,” Jack said.

He kneaded me softly at the base of my spine and around my butt cheeks, squeezing hard intermittently between his soft caresses and pinches. He kept it up for a while, teasing me by avoiding my crack. So I just enjoyed it, knowing he’d get there. It was worth the wait.

First I felt his warm breath, and then his silvery tongue as it traced along my long dark cleft. He spread me apart and his tongue pranced around the rim of my asshole making me squeal with anticipation. When he inserted his tongue I bucked with pleasure and he took his time tasting the innards of my ass.

When he finally withdrew I immediately felt an oily finger dive into my hole, then it was gone. Then in, then out, then in and out again. Then again and again. My groans became louder with each plunge.

I gripped the blanket tightly in both fists and screamed into the pillow when I felt two fingers power deep into my dusky pit and pull outward, stretching my bunghole to never-known widths and holding it spread. Then a third finger got into the act, massaging me, extending me.

“Jack…” I rasped.

He removed his fingers and quickly sprung up atop me onto my back. I felt the hardness of his upright organ pressing against my rear.

Jack put his mouth to my ear and whispered. “I’m ready, Dani. Are you ready Dani? You ready for my cock in your ass?”

“Damn boy, I believe you are trying to kill me!” I said. But I wanted it.

“That’s the best birthday gift I could ever have. To ram my cock into Miss Dani’s sweet tight ass. All of the times I fantasized about you, about kissing you, about making love to you, about putting my dick into you. And tonight it’s all coming true.” The whole time he was talking he was grinding me from behind.

He put his tongue into my left ear and then he sucked my earlobe. His lips moved to my cheek and I turned my head closer so our lips would meet. It was a tasty, soft kiss.

“Yes,” I said softly.

He kissed me again and then moved back off of me and I felt his stiff rod drag off me at the same time. I felt his fingers applying some more oil to my hole and then I heard him slather some onto himself. I reached back with both hands and spread my ass for him.
Soon I felt his dick against my opening, and he pushed with cushioned force. I felt the tip enter me.

“Ugh…” I grunted.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Fuck me, boy.” I breathed deeply. “Fuck me good.”

He did. We slowly found a tender rhythm. I moved my ass in conjunction with his motions, and with each stab his lode eased deeper into the shaft. I rubbed my clit with my right hand trying to get off as he poked my behind. It felt huge inside me. I couldn’t imagine taking any more.

“How you doing?” I asked.

“I’m fine, how are you?” he said.

I had to laugh. This kid has his twenty-one year old dick in my forty-four year old ass and he wants to make conversation. “No. How are we doing?”

“Halfway there,” he said.

“Oh Lord Jesus,” I said.

“It’s okay,” he said. He picked up the pace and I went with it. “I’m fucking your ass, Dani. I used to dream about it. You are so fuckin’ hot. I’m gonna shoot my dirty cum into your hot sweet ass.”

“Fuck my dirty ass!” I said, louder than necessary.

Then in one quick hard shove he hammered it home. It felt like somebody shoved a tree trunk up my ass. I let out with a scalding yell but he kept Jack-hammering me. It was painful at first, but as he kept sticking me over and over my body adjusted and his cock started to glide inside me. Then the pain was a memory and my body quaked and then erupted, spewing a hot puddle of my secretion onto the blanket beneath me. Jack kept pelting me from behind until a minute later when I felt his warm sweet syrup discharge into my ass.

After a few seconds he kissed the back of neck several times and then he backed himself out. He rolled onto his back and so did I. We were too exhausted to speak. The last thing I remember was glancing at the clock on the nightstand and seeing that it was ten after five in the morning.
—
I woke up at eleven with that 21 year old on the bed next to me. He was lying on top of the blanket sleeping peacefully with a huge erection. Now I had a decision to make. I had two options. One, I could get up, take a shower, get dressed and when he awoke we would say our awkward goodbyes; or two, I could suck that beautiful cock. I went with option number two.

I put my lips around that boy’s pecker and went down. He woke up right away and I felt his fingers combing through my hair. Then he maneuvered himself around so his head was between my legs and we were doing a 69. I felt his kisses on my thighs and his tongue once again teased my ass. Then he buried his face in my snatch and ate me. I whimpered with his dick in my mouth as he chowed down. I found it hard to finish what I had started because of the pleasure I was feeling and my imminent gush that was soon to come. I pinched his head between my thighs tightly and squeezed and propelled my cunt harder into his face. He sucked my clit hard and deep into his mouth.

“I’m coming, oh shit. Here it comes, baby. It’s gonna be big, get ready baby…” I moaned.

I screamed over and over as I let loose my wall of juice. Jack kept his head plastered to my pussy and squeezed my ass like he was riding a bronco and didn’t want to fall off. His cock muted my howls. When I stopped shuddering he whirled around and was on top of me in an instant and he shoved his throbbing cock into my trembling twat and started ferociously trying to bang the bottom out of me.

His face and his hair in front were soaked with my spray. I ran my long fingers through his hair as he fucked me. After a while he slowed, pacing himself. I removed my hands from his head and put two fingers in his mouth. He sucked me as he fucked me. I moved my groin with him. Our eyes were locked. With my fingers in his mouth I pulled his face to mine and we shared our first kiss of the new day, tender and deep and long, and my tongue licked my nectar from his. Finally I pulled away.

“When I ran into you last night I never suspected you liked old pussy so much,” I said.

“I like yours. Soon as I saw you I wanted you,” he said.

“Jack…” I breathed. “Do me a favor.”

“Sure…”

“My ass.” I gave him a quick hard kiss. “Fuck my ass again. I want to watch you fuck my ass.”

He withdrew and leaned over and picked up the oil. He rubbed some on his cock and then slipped two fingers in my ass and lubed me. I spread my legs wide and enwrapped them around him. He pressed the head of his cock to my asshole.

“That’s it, baby. Shove that fuckin’ anaconda all the way up my fuckin’ ass. I want to feel your young cum inside my ass again.”

I stared at his face as he pushed his way in. It burned a little at first but it didn’t last long as he slowly slid in. Once he had a few inches in he started really fucking me. I massaged my clit and rocked with him and we were both bellowing as he screwed his way deeper and deeper. I saw lines of sweat on his forehead and above his upper lip and watched his pensive face as he concentrated on pummeling me. Here was this kid from the neighborhood, on his twenty-first birthday seriously buttfucking Miss Dani, that old hot mom from across the street, now his lover.

Jack started slamming me harder and faster, and it felt big, it felt hard and it felt tight, but his huge penis moved inside me with a velvety friction and damn child, did it feel good. I worked my hard clit hard, ready for him to blow his top so I could feel his warm creamy soup way back deep in my inky trench.

He grinded me, he banged me, his fingernails dug into my back as he flung his tough meat into me. Then he snorted like a bull in front of a red cape and emitted a long loud groan. His body convulsed with untamed tremors as he delivered his package and I felt those honeyed hot shots in the back of my ass.

After he came he continued to fuck me slowly, in and out, in and out, and I felt every inch of him as he glided back and forth. I squeezed his cock with the walls of my ass and he gave me his cute schoolboy smile. When his cock vacated my rectum he fell down on the bed beside me and I felt his cum dripping out of me. I reached down with my right hand and spooned some of it from the rim of my asshole and then playfully rubbed it into my breasts and onto my lips and teeth. Jack smiled again and kissed me.

I had my head on his shoulder and my hand on his chest as we rested. I was hungry because I hadn’t eaten for eighteen hours so I told him I was going to take a shower first and then he could take his after me while I fixed us some food.

After my shower I threw on the same pink robe and headed to the kitchen. When Jack arrived he had on his jeans but no shirt. Breakfast was ready so I served it up: big plates of eggs, sausage, grits and toast with coffee and orange juice. We both ate ravenously and had a pleasant talk as we caught each other up on the families. I got the updates on his mom and sister Gina and he heard all about Greg and Jessie. I wondered, and I’m sure he did too, what they all would think if they knew what Jack and I were up to.

When we were done eating I picked up the dishes and began scraping them and putting them in the dishwasher while Jack finished his coffee and juice. After a few minutes of chit chat I was standing at the sink when I felt his arms surround me from behind. He buried his nose into my twisted hair, still damp from my shower, and he tenderly kissed my neck. His hands explored the front of my body briefly and then his left hand slipped under my robe and fondled my breast while his other hand settled on my bald pussy. I absorbed his kisses and savored his touch.

“Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear.

I turned to face him and he was naked; his jeans were in a heap on the floor. We kissed softly, his hands full of tit and ass. I reached below to find his cock and balls. He was already stiffening.

“Boy, I do believe you must be a sex maniac,” I said as I began stroking him.

“You’re turning me into one,” he said quietly, and then he filled my mouth with his tongue. We kissed with a buttery force, ready for more.

We pivoted around and I sat in the chair and he stood before me, his now rock-hard bazooka right in front of my face. I licked his balls and kissed his cock from end to end and I felt the tickle of his pubic hairs on my face. I flicked my tongue up and down the shaft and then I took him in my mouth and milked him gently, feeling him fatten.

I took my mouth off and stood up. I walked three steps and opened a drawer and pulled out a tape measure, then sat back down.

“I got to measure this thing,” I said.

Jack laughed and then I sucked him again for ten or twelve seconds before taking my mouth off of him and then I held the tape along the side of his cock.

“Damn, boy,” I said. “You’re still growing!”

“Huh?” he asked.

I showed him the tape where I’d marked his length with my thumb. “You’re over nine and a half inches. Looks like a 9.6 or 9.7!… Aw hell, let’s round it up to ten!” He beamed and I tossed the tape onto the table and said, “And now I’m getting back to my creamy dessert.”

I took him back into my mouth and dug the fingers of both my hands deep into the crack of his ass. I sucked him with every muscle in my mouth, and I deep-throated him a few times too so he could watch that rod of his slip all the way in and out. Then I dipped my fingers into my wet pussy for a little lubrication. I put two fingers at the rim of his ass and wiggled the tips of them in. I started sucking harder, my other hand on his butt cheek. Then in one quick jolt I rammed my fingers into him. I felt the walls of his asshole reluctantly give and my fingers made it maybe a couple inches in. He screamed like a dying puma. I moved my fingers inside him, back and forth with an even pulse. I knew he was close so I moved my mouth to the tip of his penis and sucked that little hole with all my might. In a moment he yelled again and he shivered on wobbly legs and while in his throes he dumped another load of his heated seed into my mouth. I tasted his tang and then swallowed my dessert. He collapsed into the chair beside me.

“Jesus Christ, Dani!” he said loudly.

“What, no good?”

“What? Are you crazy? Incredible. Unbelievable.”

“What can I say, boy? Unh, unh, unh. Blowjobs in the kitchen. You’re turning me into a whore, Jack. What’s next, you gonna fuck me on the table?”

“I’ll fuck you anywhere you want,” he said, leaning over to kiss me and copping a feel at the same time. “I have to go to the bathroom.”

He went into the bathroom right off the kitchen and closed the door. I went back to the bedroom to wait for him. He knew the way.

I was naked on the bed when Jack entered the room holding up a joint.

“Last one!” he said. He stood before me with his long dong hanging and lit it up. He inhaled deeply, handed it to me and sat on the bed next to me. We sat on the bed and passed it back and forth and talked, and when it was used up Jack hopped up and went over to the bathroom and tossed it in the toilet.

He ran and jumped back into the bed, almost knocking it off the frame. We laughed and he took me in his arms and kissed me.

We made love all afternoon. We sucked and fucked in various positions, the highlight being me on my back with my legs up the wall and Jack facing the wall with his dick in my pussy. I had a nice view of his young tight ass on that one, not to mention it was easy to reach. He ate me, he kissed me, he licked me. He sucked my tits raw and had his way with my asshole, again shoving his massive member into my shadowy cave. I even took out a dildo and fucked him up the ass with it and although he howled a lot he took it like a champ.

Eventually we tired and took a break, perhaps briefly napping. At around 4:30 he said he had to get going soon because he had to get to his friend’s house because they had a little birthday dinner planned for him. He went to take a shower and after a couple minutes I couldn’t resist and I went into the bathroom and opened the door to the shower stall. I told him I wanted to help wash him and I did. But damn it, I went overboard and did too good a cleaning job on that cock of his and that boy fucked me again right there standing under the hot spray.

I washed myself quickly and got out to let him finish. I dried myself and threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt and went downstairs.

I poured a glass of water and laughed to myself as I picked up his pants from the kitchen floor and folded them. I went into the living room and picked up his shirt from a chair and his boxers from the floor and folded them too. I waited with his clothes in my lap. A minute later he came down the stairs naked. I handed him his clothes and told him to stay away. He laughed.

I watched him dress and I escorted him to the back door. It was now dark outside. We embraced and we kissed soft and deep.

“Goodbye, Jack. This was wonderful, I’m so glad you came over but no one can know about…”

“I know, I know,” he interrupted, “Don’t worry. Why would I want to screw everything up?” He paused and asked, “You sick of me yet? Can I come back?”

I kissed him hard. He’d said what I’d hoped he’d say, although I didn’t realize it until that moment.

“Tomorrow night,” I said. “Seven o’clock. I’ll fix you a belated birthday dinner. You know where to park, and walk here and don’t let anybody see you. This door will be open.” I kissed him again. “I’ll be waiting. Now go.”

With another quick peck on the lips and a squeeze of my hand he went out the door.
—

The next afternoon I baked him a cake. I knew that boy loved chocolate so I made him a chocolate cake with chocolate icing. Then I took some banana icing and on top of the cake drew a giant erect penis and scrotum, making it as close to his actual size as I could. I even added a little spray of banana semen flowing out of it and a big JACK 21. I saved the extra icing because I thought we might be able to have some fun with it later on.

When I was fixing the dinner—grilled chicken, spinach and carrots—I sliced the last couple inches from the fat end good-sized carrot. I buttered it up and wedged it into my asshole for Jack to find. I threw the rest of the carrot into the pot.

I arranged a “picnic” in my living room. I set up the fireplace and spread a large quilt and some pillows on the floor in front of it. I set out wine and glasses and plates and napkins and silverware and put on some soft jazz music. I lit two candles and made sure the oil was handy.

I showered and cleaned myself inside and out and when I dried off I lubed myself and re-inserted my carrot. I only put on two pieces of clothing: very short blue jean cut-offs that showed off my legs, and a tight cream-colored t-shirt that showed off my nipples.

I poured a glass of wine and went into the kitchen to put the finishing touches on dinner. Right on time Jack knocked on the back door and let himself in. He entered the kitchen and I turned to greet him.

“Damn, you look great!” he said with enthusiasm and put his arms around me and we kissed. Quickly his hands started roaming to my ass and tits and I pushed him away.

“Control yourself, boy,” I said. “I cooked you a nice chicken dinner and baked you a cake, so I’m gonna feed you first. If you’re still hungry after that you can have me for dessert.Grab those vegetables and follow me.” I picked up the chicken and walked into the living room.

“What’s all this?” he asked.

“A picnic, Jack.”

I lighted the fire and Jack poured the wine. We drank and talked and laughed for a few minutes and then we uncovered the food and ate. I showed him his cake and he roared when he saw my artwork and we each ate one of his balls.

“Thank you, Dani,” he said, as we piled the dirty dishes on the bricks in front of the fireplace. Then he kissed me and added, “That was a great meal. But now I’m ready for dessert.”

We kissed again and he was all over me. He kissed my neck and sucked my tits through the cotton fabric of my shirt. His hand was in my crotch and he made me wet. He took my shirt off and laid me down and covered my breasts and flat belly with plush sucks and kisses. He ran his tongue across my stomach just above the belt line of my shorts. Then he started unzipping them.

“I’ve thought about you all day,” he said.

He yanked them off and started to go down on me. He kissed and licked my thighs and then he stopped.

“Hey, what’s that?” he asked, sounding afraid.

I cackled with laughter. “It’s a carrot.”

“A carrot?” He scrunched up his face in a surprised look.”

“Yeah. It’s saving your seat. I don’t have a butt plug.”

He shook his head and laughed. He slid a pillow under me and dove into me. He took a quick taste of my pussy and then yanked the carrot out of my ass with his teeth and spit it into the fire. He went back down and licked my ass for a short time and then got up on his knees and unbuttoned his shirt. Then he rolled onto his back and yanked his pants off. He wore no underwear and his cock looked immense on his lean body. He saw the oil and squirted some on me playfully before basting himself. Then he assfucked me.

We spent the next three and a half hours on the floor fucking. He ate banana icing off of my tits and out of my armpits. I sucked it off of his cock and licked it from the crack of his ass. He loved me like a lady and then fucked me like a dog. He dripped hot candle wax on my tits and tummy that gave me quick burns that made me squirt and then he buried his face into my pussy until I came again. When he slipped out the back door it was almost midnight and I had the taste of his cum in my mouth and a fresh load oozing from my asshole. I scraped the dried wax off of my body and threw it into the fire. I went to bed and slept like a rock.
—

The next morning the phone rang and it was him. He told me he had woken up and masturbated while he fantasized about me. Then he proceeded to talk dirty and told me all the different ways he was going to Jack-hammer me when he saw me next. I’d never had phone sex before but I wasn’t hanging up. He said he was jerking off again right then as we spoke and asked if I was. I told him yes, and I did, and I had the soaked sweatpants to prove it.

Then he asked if could come over for a little while that night because he wanted to show me something. I said okay and he came right after dark. When I heard him slip in the backdoor I walked down the steps and met him in the walkway to the kitchen. We kissed and he took my hand and led me to the living room and then he turned on a lamp by the sofa and stood next to it. Then he dropped his drawers—no underwear—and damn if that boy hadn’t shaved off all his pubic hair! Every single strand was gone from his body, not even a short one left on his balls. I took that thing in my hand and looked at it really close, too. I started rubbing him and we kissed as he enlarged in my hands. That cock of his was now even more beautiful and looked even bigger as it stood pointing at his hairless chest. I just had to have it. I went to my knees and sucked it as Jack stood with his back against the living room wall. His hands held my head as I throated him and he gently fucked my mouth until he ejected with an intense shiver and I tasted his first loveload of the night. I held on until I knew I’d gotten all of it, then I stood and kissed him with my mouth full. Then I took his hand and led him to the bedroom.

Over the next couple of hours Jack’s mouth and cock found all my holes, the highlight being a loud and luscious 69 where while I sucked him and he ate me, and then I got to fuck his ass with the dildo and hear him scream again. Once again, when he left for the night I lay in bed with a fresh load of his sperm in my ass.
—
The next day was Sunday and Jack called me on my cell phone; I guess he’d gotten the number off of my business card or checked my phone which was always on the kitchen counter when I’m at home.

“Dani, I have a little present for you,” he said.

“Jack, you’ll make up any lame ass excuse to get in my pants, wontcha?”

“Well, yeah, I guess I would.”

I chuckled and said, “You don’t need to be giving me gifts, Jack.”

“It’s just something small; I think you’ll like it. You know, to say thanks for the dinner and cake and everything. And because I like you.”

This kid is too much I thought, now he’s getting sentimental on me. I told him to come over again that night. I had to go back to work the next day so I figured another sex romp with him would be a good wrap-up of the vacation.

Again I dressed sexy for him. No undies and tight-ass paper-thin sleek black pants that just about showed the outlines of my ass crack and my pussy lips, and a red tube top. It was wintertime but so what, I knew that shirt wouldn’t stay on me too long with that boy around anyway.

When he showed up I poured some wine and we sat on the sofa for a few minutes sipping and talking. Then he took a small gift-wrapped package from one of the pockets on his cargo pants and put in on the table and took out a joint. What the hell, I thought. We drank more wine while we smoked the reefer.

When it was gone he said, “You sure look hot, Dani.” He kissed me and felt a tit through the fabric of my top. Then he handed me the gift.

I opened it and it was a butt plug. We both laughed and he said, “No more carrots for Miss Dani! It massages your ass for you.” He took a tube of KY jelly out of another pocket and put it on the table.

“Thank you, Jack,” I said as I inspected it. “It’s nice to know you can still massage my ass even when you’re not around.” I stood up and started peeling off my pants. “Oh well, might as well try it on for size. Anything to give my anal-retarded boy toy a thrill!”

I stood in front of him wearing a tube top and no pants. He put his hands around my rear and pulled my cunt to his lips and suckled me until I came in his face, then he licked the excess from my thighs. He told me to kneel on the sofa facing the back. Then his tongue entered my ass and he lick-sucked me as he pulled my cheeks apart. I groaned in ecstasy while he did this for a minute or so and I must have said the word ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ a dozen times. Then he opened the tube of jelly and lubed his finger and stuck it into my ass and I leaned into him. He then lubed the plug and screwed it in. He wiggled it and rotated it and so did I. It felt good. I played with it a little bit and I could hear him taking his pants off behind me.

“Stay in that position,” he said.

He circled around to the back of the sofa to face me. He bent over and we kissed. His lips massaged my lips while I massaged my asshole with my new gift. Then he put his big hard cock to my face. I locked my hands on the back of the sofa and opened my mouth wide. With his hands on the back of my neck I gave him head. I sucked him and felt him grow even more in my mouth. I opened wide and he fucked my face. When he let go I felt his flow in my mouth and a tingling down south. We spent the next couple hours in bed.

I managed to see him almost everyday that week. It wasn’t necessarily planned that way but it just kept happening. On Monday morning he called me on my cell phone and asked me to meet him in the park at lunchtime. I tried to make an excuse but the kid is persuasive. The park is pretty dead in the winter time so I met him and sure enough no one was around. I hopped into his car and we smoked a joint and I ended up giving him a blowjob. I went back to work with a light buzz, wet panties and the taste of his cum in my mouth.

On Tuesday he called and asked how the butt plug was working out. I told him fine, in fact it was inserted as we spoke. He said perhaps he should come over and do a safety inspection on my new apparatus. I laughed and told him to come on over that night. He did and in no time we were in my bed. I’d no sooner turned down the lights and he was fucking my lights out. Three hours later after he’d pulled his dick out of me for the umpteenth time he gave me a passionate kiss goodnight and rolled me over on my stomach, kissed my ass and screwed the plug back in. “Sleep tight,” he said with a laugh and he left.

Wednesday afternoon I called him for the first time and told him playfully that I was having trouble with my apparatus. I told him he must have screwed it in wrong and asked could he come over that night and do another safety inspection. He said no problem; all I needed was a butt plug-ectomy and a Jack-whack, and not to worry because he made house calls. He asked if seven-thirty was a good time and I said it was. Then that frisky boy gave me what he said was a very important instruction: to leave the backdoor open and wait for him naked in my bed.

That night I was sipping wine in bed, and right on time the backdoor opened and I heard his footsteps in my house. A moment later I heard him running up the stairs, and then he entered the room naked holding a can of whipped cream. He jumped onto the bed and took me in his arms and he kissed me long and soft. He reached his hand to my rump and felt the plug.

“Are you ready for your plug-ectomy, Miss Dani?” he asked.

“Yes, Doc,” I said with a laugh.

“Okay,” he said with a serious tone. “This is a very delicate, three-part procedure and you must cooperate with me while I operate.”

“Is it life-threatening, Doctor?”

“Not if you cooperate,” he said. “First I need to remove the apparatus. Then once it is out I need to do a very close examination to make sure you haven’t lost any feeling in your crave cave. Then I may need to do a deep dark probe with my joystick.”

I giggled and asked, “Is that all?”

“No,” he said. “The third part is a total, complete and comprehensive frontal massage. It could take hours, but if successful you will feel as good as new when I am finished. And don’t worry about the cost, it is all covered by insurance. The only cost to you is a ten blowjob co-pay.”

I laughed and told him I accepted the terms. Then he rolled me onto my belly.

“Uh oh, this could be more serious than I thought,” the doctor said.

He started twisting and turning and pushing and wiggling the plug, grinding it in my ass. It felt good as it massaged my anus. He did this for a minute or two as he grunted in mock effort. Then with one yank he pulled it out and popped his lips loudly at the same time and it sounded like he was uncorking a champagne bottle. I burst out laughing.

‘”No laughing!” he scolded. “This is a delicate surgery.” I felt him spread my ass cheeks wide. “Uh huh,” he said, “Just as I thought. I think I need to medicate the area.”

I squealed like a pig and bucked like a bronc when he shot a cool hard windy stream of whipped cream up my asshole. Then he shot a long line of it along the whole crack of my ass. He spread my cheeks again and started eating.

His tongue felt wonderful, and the feeling of it slipping in and out of my crack with cool warmth made me come onto the blanket under me. I pushed my ass into him as he licked and sucked me clean, then he opened me wide and plunged his tongue into my asshole and licked me out for what seemed like a long time. I was breathing fast and hard with ecstatic bliss.

“Oh, Jack…” I mumbled breathlessly.

A minute later he moved up above me and kissed my ear. I could feel his cock hard against my ass. He whispered, “I think I better do a deep probe, you know, as a precaution.”

“Yes…”

I felt the tip of his cock at my opening and leaned into him as he pushed himself in and started fucking me. We fell into it easily, and I felt that big rod slide back and forth inside me as he screwed me slowly and kissed my neck. I was moaning with every one of his kisses and each hypnotic shove. Then I felt his hot discharge, the second milky flow that had been shot into my ass that night. My pussy exploded again as I came onto the bed beneath me.

He rolled me over on my back and said, “Now this is the recovery phase of the procedure. It is very important that you just relax and let me work, and not give me a hard time. That would only slow down your recovery.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

Jack knelt at the foot of the bed and started shaking the can of whipped cream. Then he started spraying the cool white stuff all over my body in generous heaps. He started with my feet and toes, covering them till it looked like I was wearing thick white socks. Then he sprayed streaks up both of my legs and inner thighs and built a huge pile on top of my pussy. Then he covered my stomach and ringed my tits and heaped it on my nipples. He used up pretty much that whole can. He sprayed my shoulders, my neck, my ears; my mouth, my nose, my cheeks, my eyelids and forehead, even my hair. Then that boy put down the can and started to eat.

He took his sweet time eating that sweet stuff off of me. He licked it from my ears and face, kissed it from my mouth and chewed it out of my hair. I was squirming with delight as he ate from my neck and shoulders. He took his time eating my tits and tummy. He skipped over you-know-what and licked and slurped his way down both legs before devouring my creamy feet, savoring each toe one at a time. Then he moved up and took aim on my pussy and muff-dived into my mound of suds.

He ate me ravenously and slipped his tongue inside my sloppy slit. I came in his face and throbbed and my legs gyrated uncontrolled as I screamed and shouted dirty talk.

“Fuck me, Doctor. Fuck my fucking pussy.”

Jack moved on top of me, his face lathered with the cream. “Yes, Miss Dani,” he said somberly, “I believe another deep probe with my joystick is in order.”

“Uh, yes. Fuck me,” I said and grabbed his cock rammed it into my pussy as quick as I could.

As he fucked me we kissed and I sucked the cream off his face. He fucked me slow and easy, just as he had earlier in my ass. I tried to speed him up but he kept it nice and smooth.

“Fuck me hard, Jack,” I said loudly, “Give it to me.”

“This is a slow recovery…”

“Fuck me, Jack,” I hissed, as I rammed my finger into his ass with a jolt. He squeaked loudly and he picked up the pace and started slamming me hard. I grunted with every thrust and squeezed his cock with my cunt as he hammered me, the bedpost banging into the wall over and over. When I came again it was a huge rush and he took that as a cue to pound even harder and I fingered his ass faster and faster. When he came he let out a loud, long high-pitched moan into my mouth and pounded me four or five final times as he shot his seed. When he was done he rolled over onto his back. We said nothing at first.

“Goddamn, boy,” I said. “What you gonna come up with next?” I rolled onto my side and looked at him.

He said, “I’m proud to say the operation was a complete success, Miss Dani. And your recovery is off to an excellent start.”

I smiled and kissed him. “What am I gonna do when you go back to college?”

“I wish I could take you with me. Then you wouldn’t have to hide me anymore.”

I felt sad when he said that and then a thought came to me.

“Jack, when do you have to go back?”

“I have to be back on Sunday night.”

“Why don’t we go away for the weekend? We could go to the beach where nobody knows us.” The town by the ocean was about an hour and a half drive. “Could you do that?”

“Really? Sure, I could do that. I’ll just tell my friend I have to go back a couple days early.”

“Okay, good. I’ll make a couple calls in the morning. Call me in the afternoon and I’ll tell you the plan.”

We started kissing some more and before long our bodies were meshed and I felt his steely baton pressing against the skin of my groin. I broke our kiss and lowered my lips to his waiting stiffness and took it into my mouth, and went to work on the first installment of my co-pay.
—

Thursday morning I put a call in to a friend of mine, Joanne. She and her husband are both also in real estate and they own rental properties, one of which was a condo at the beach. They rented it by the week in-season, but in the winter it was usually empty. I thought that would be much more comfortable and private than a hotel.

She said yes, it was available and I was welcome to use it, just stop over after work and pick up the key. When Jack called that afternoon I told him the plan. I would be taking off half a day on Friday and would probably get there around two or two-thirty. I gave him the address and said to come around three o’clock. He said that would be fine and asked me to bring my black pants so he could tear them off of me. I told him I would.

On Friday I left work around noon and headed to the beach. I stopped on the way and picked up some groceries and beer and wine. When I got to the condo it was a little after two. I unloaded the luggage and stored the food and drink. Then I changed clothes and I put on only one piece clothing: a light blue t-shirt dress that only covered my crotch and ass by several inches. Then I inserted my butt plug and I was ready for inspection.

Jack called at a little before three and said he was running a few minutes late, so I poured a glass of wine and sat down on the couch to wait.

It was about 3:30 when Jack rapped on the door. I called for him to come in and I stood up. He entered the door and he looked cute in his baggy jeans and college sweatshirt. He tossed his ratty gym bag on the floor and came to me. We embraced and he kissed me hard and our tongues did their thing as his hands found their way under my dress in back and front.

He stepped back and said, “Damn, you look sexy in that thing! Too bad it won’t be on you for long.” Then he kissed me again and ran his hands under my dress and began to massage my breasts as he dropped to his knees to lick me. I pushed into him and held his blond head in my hands and soon I was all wet.

“Bedroom…” I said.

I led him to the bedroom and as he was whipping off his shirts I was taking off his jeans. His cock was already hard and I kissed it as he stepped out of his pants. I scooted back on the bed and he fell on top of me and instantly he slid his cock into my pussy and his tongue into my mouth. I’d only gone one day without him, but it sure felt good to have him inside me again. I groaned like thunder as he kept striking me with his lightning rod over and over, and I fucked him back with fierce abandon with my dress still on. With each tingly slam of his dick into my pussy the plug twisted and poked as it screwed me in my ass, DPing me toward a savage orgasm. We both came big at about the same time and we both let out animal sounds as we released, hugging and sweating and shaking together. I just laid there in his arms for a few minutes and then I removed my dress.

We spent three hours in bed having our way with one another every which way we could. Then I suggested we take showers and then I would take him out to dinner, and he was up for that. I headed to the bathroom and Jack tried to follow me in but I said, ‘uh uh, no way boy, you take you and your penis into the other bathroom, ‘cause I know if you shower in here with me you’ll just try to stick that thing in me some more and we might never get out the house’.

I dressed in my tight-ass satiny black pants, although I did wear a thong in case somebody stared at my crotch. And I wore the red tube top with red pumps. Jack wore his best pair of jeans—which isn’t saying too much—and a nice tan shirt.

I took him to a nice seafood place right on the bayside of the island overlooking the water. We decided to have some fun because we surely knew an odd couple like us would turn some heads. We played it up so people would know we were a couple, and not some other type of relationship. Jack was great. We ate our dinners and he touched my hand and arm from time to time, putting on a good show. We sat so we had a good view of the room and we saw people stealing glances our way. We joked about what the people were thinking and saying at the other tables.

“That guy over there probably thinks I’m a hooker you picked up on the boardwalk,” I said.

“That guy by the doorway wishes he was sitting here in my seat,” Jack said.

“Look at that woman over there,” I whispered, “She’s disgusted and jealous at the same time.”

We went on like that throughout the meal and had a great time. Then we went out to a bar that was known as a meat market and decided to have some fun. I went in first by myself, taking my time so folks would notice, and then took a seat at one end of the bar and ordered a drink. It was off-season, but it was a Friday and there was a decent crowd but not uncomfortably packed like it would be in the summer. A couple minutes later Jack entered and went to the other end of the bar. Before long a guy hit on me, a nice looking guy about my age. I gave him the brush but he hung around. Soon another guy did the same and tried to make small talk and offered to buy me a drink but I said thank you, but no. Another guy a couple seats down was watching and listening to all of it jealously, but he didn’t have the balls to do anything. When my drink was almost gone the bartender put another one in front of me and said, “This is courtesy of the man at the end of the bar,” pointing in Jack’s direction.

I turned and said a little louder than necessary, “Who bought me a drink?” and my body language changed in a heartbeat. I looked down the other end, and so did most everyone else at the bar, and there was Jack staring at me and holding up his drink. I mouthed the words ‘thank you’, and a moment later waved him over.

With everyone watching Jack walked up to me and I said, “Thank you, Handsome,” and I kissed him on the cheek. Then we introduced ourselves and drank our drinks and chatted and touched each other throughout our performance. Then I paid my check and we left together, my hand on his arm, barely able to keep a straight face as the green-eyed guys stared at my crack from behind.

Outside we burst into laughter and he kissed me. We decided that had been so much fun we’d do it again. We found another singles bar but reversed our roles. I made sure the guys noticed me and sat at the bar. I ordered a glass of wine and waited while some guys started to hit on me, then I sent Jack a drink, and I picked him up. Once again we put on a good show and again left the room with all eyes upon us.

We got back to the condo around 11:30 and Jack got his wish and peeled off my pants. He pulled off my top and threw it across the room, then threw me onto the bed. He munched my thong until it was soaked with my juice then took it off and threw it aside, and we proceeded to fuck and suck for the next three hours before falling off to sleep.

In the morning I left Jack a note and went out jogging. When I got back and walked in the door he was standing there naked and walked over and kissed me. I put my arms around him and tasted his toothpasty mouth and then I felt him pulling down my sweat pants. He knelt and ate my hot sweaty snatch. I soaked his face and then he laid me down and fucked me on the living room floor.

I walked out of the shower still damp and Jack was lying on the bed with an erection he had evidently just prepared for me. I knew by now I was addicted to that titanic tool and I climbed on the bed and went down on him. I sucked him slow and easy for a while and he squeezed my ass. I then stopped and sat up.

“What?” he asked.

“Masturbate for me,” I said.

“What?”

“Go ahead. You started when I was in the shower, so finish.”

“I just did that to get ready for you.”

“It’s okay. I want to watch you. Show me how you jack off, Jack.”

He started stroking his stiff staff and talking to himself. “The easiest way to get off is to think of Miss Dani, and how I wanted to fuck her ever since I was thirteen. I think of that pretty face between my legs and running my hands through her hair and the way she sucks me and I see my cock slipping in and out of her mouth and her lipstick on my cock.” He stroked faster. “I think about licking her sweet pussy and feeling her cum on my face and ramming my cock into her over and over until she squeals with delight and I come and…” He then groaned loudly and yanked harder still and then shot his jizz all over himself.

When he stopped shaking I sucked up his cum off his stomach and chest and kissed him. “Damn boy, that was hot.”

“Now you,” he said.

“It doesn’t take much to get me off these days, Jack,” I said, grabbing his dick. “All I gotta do is think about this damn thing!”

“Go ahead. Show me.”

I went to work. I dipped my fingers into my dewy cunt and started rubbing my clit. “Hard to believe that when I first saw you again on New Year’s Eve you’d end sticking your dick into me for the next ten days, that skinny boy from the neighborhood! I remember the first time I pulled down your pants and that monster popped out.” I kept rubbing myself, a little faster now. “I just wanted that whole fuckin’ thing in my mouth, I wanted you to ram it in me hard. I wanted to taste your cum and fuck you with my wet pussy.” I was breathing heavy and got on my knees on the bed, rubbing myself harder. “When I felt your tasty tongue in my ass for the first time it didn’t take no time at all and I started to come and…” I then squirted a forceful steady stream of my bubbly brew all over Jack, the bed, the floor and the lower part of the wall.

We never even got dressed; we just stayed in bed and fucked all day. I did throw on the t-shirt dress when we had a pizza delivered for dinner but that was it. We both felt a wave of passion and we rode it. We fucked and talked and sucked and talked and screwed and talked and made love and talked some more. I took it up the ass twice and Jack got the dildo up his ass too. We drank beer and ate pizza in bed and then fucked some more. Our jaws ached from sucking and licking and we were both sore from all of our various penetrations. We both stunk with funk when we finally fell asleep.

We woke up around nine the next morning. Jack had a long drive to school from the beach and had to leave around two o’clock. We skipped breakfast and made love all morning. It was all very slow and gentle. I relished the time I took when I sucked him, kissing his balls at a snail’s pace and kissing his cock one square inch at a time. He fucked me slow too, and as he did I hugged him from within. We both took our time saying a long goodbye.

At a little before noon we took our showers and went to brunch and it was a solemn time. We’d come to the end and had no idea when or if we’d see each other again. We’d had a wonderful time but knew there’d be no future to it.

We got back to the condo and Jack gathered up and packed his things as I watched. Then we walked to the door.

“Jack, will you do me a favor?” I asked.

“Of course,” he said.

“I want you to do one thing for me before you go,” I said. I’m going to kiss you goodbye now. Then I’m going to drop my skirt and lean on the back of that sofa and I want you to fuck me from behind in my pussy and my ass as hard as you can. Then when you come just button yourself up and walk out the door. I don’t want to see you leave.”

Then I kissed him. Long, hard and deep with my arms bundled around him as tight as I could, his hands latched to my locks. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa and stepped out of my skirt and panties. I gripped the back of the sofa.

“Dani, are you sure you…”

“Yes, Jack. Believe me, I’m sure.”

I heard his zipper go down and the rustling of clothing. I felt his hand move between my legs and his fingers slip into my pussy and he stroked me for a bit until I was good and wet. Then he entered me and started pumping me slowly and we moved in unison.

“Harder, Jack. Fuck me hard. I want to feel it for a week.”

He started banging me harder and harder as he flung his body at mine. I gripped the back of the sofa as tight as I could, my body jerking each time he pounded me, and soon I gushed, spraying on the floor. He pulled out and kneeled down and then his tongue licked my rim and then it went into my asshole. His hand went to my pussy and three or four fingers sopped up some of my juice and then were gone. A moment later he did it again. Then his tongue left my ass and a couple slick fingers went in. I soon felt the tip of that beautiful cock at my ass rim and he pushed himself in. I closed my eyes and savored the fat full feeling for what I knew would be the last time. Then he started fucking me. He eased himself in deep with five or six swings, and then the Jack-hammering began. My knees banged the back of the sofa as he pelted my ass with a violent groaning strength and I held on for dear life so I didn’t go flying over the couch.

When I felt the final flux of his college boy sperm enter me I came again with a cool shiver. Jack kept fucking me for another minute or so, spreading his warm cum around. When he took that cock out of me his cum seeped out and down my leg.

I heard him pull on his pants and zip up. I heard the door open and then Jack said, “Thank you for everything, it was great being with you. Goodbye Dani.” Then I heard the door latch shut.

“Bye, Jack,” I whispered to myself.

I wandered to the bedroom, wet with the mix of our cum. I noticed there were three joints on the dresser next to my cell phone, a final gift from Jack. I took a nap and when I awoke I cleaned up the place, packed by bag and left for home.
—

That evening I was a bit tired and took some wine, a joint and a pencil and paper into my bedroom and got into bed. As I sipped the wine and smoked the pot I made a list of my days with Jack, and just for fun I added up all of the sex we had, day by day. I had never fucked so much in my life and I was curious. I was amazed at the numbers. Over eleven days I sucked Jack’s cock 27 times. Jack ate my pussy 24 times, and he fucked my pussy 25 times. He fucked me in the ass 19 times, and I fucked his ass with the dildo five times. I couldn’t even count all the other things we did to each other with our lips and tongues and fingers.

I took my vibrator out of the drawer on the nightstand and turned it on and started massaging myself. I thought about Jack and imagined his head between my legs. As I buzzed my clit I thought about how I would rub my hands through his thick blond hair while he was down there, the same way I had with his mother years ago.

I pushed the vibrator into my pussy and closed my eyes, pretending it was Jack. I fucked myself with a steady cadence wishing it were Jack. I tried to feel him, I tried to smell him, and I tried to taste him. I thought about all the times I had wrapped my long bronze legs around his trim light body and loved him.

I increased the speed of my pulsating counterfeit Jack, and I thought about how pitiful I was. A horny, 44-year old black woman lying in her bed masturbating, craving the cock of a 21-year old white boy. I soon reached my climax, and shot my cum all over my legs and bed. I put the vibrator on the table, turned out the light and fell fast asleep.

THE END

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Overlooked Girl

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, oral sex, Romance, School, teen, Teen Male/Teen Female, Toys, Virginity, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

A boy falls for the girl that nobody seems to notice

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jeff. I’m a Chinese male, about 5 feet 9, light skinned and sport a pair of thin professional looking glasses. Before you start to imagine all the stereotypes about me, let me first say that I don’t have those “chinky” eyes as people called them and I’m not socially awkward. My penis size is average, at about 5 inches with a girth of 4.5 inches so my log is a nice thick one. Not the biggest in school but definitely no where being the smallest. I have many friends who are white, black, and I’m friendly with the ladies of all types. I played basketball casually so I was in decent shape. No crazy six pack abs or anything but I wasn’t a stick that could be ripped in half by my classmates either.

At the end of 9th grade, I took a standardized test which showed that I had quite a high IQ and my parents encouraged me to switch to the accelerated program. They said it would look better on my college apps. The only downside was that I had to switch schools but because it was in the same town, I could keep in touch and hang out with all my friends so I thought, why not.

I took accelerated courses in English, math, science, computers, and business accounting. For my electives, I chose a few art courses instead of phys-ed. Our gym classes weren’t co-ed and the idea of spending 5 hours a week in a stuffy gym with a bunch of sweaty guys didn’t appeal to me. I regularly played basketball with my friends in my old school anyway. Plus, I want to go on and study architecture so art was a good way to make myself look good in apps and it was something I enjoyed. I should also note that I also skipped a grade in elementary school so I was actually a year younger than everyone in my class.

One of my classmates in art class, Shirley, was having some trouble with her math and science subjects so I offered to regularly tutor her. She was a white girl, had a slender figure with great hips, about 5 ft 5 ish tall, no more than an inch shorter than I am and nice big brown eyes that sparkle as if they’re from an anime character. She had shoulder length hair that flipped up at the edges which made her look really cute. Because she wasn’t blonde with blue eyes and she wasn’t a busty cheerleader, the guys at school rarely paid her any attention, which is such a shame because she is such a sweet girl. Throughout first semester, I got to know her and she became a really good friend. I even set her up on a date with a good buddy of mine from my old school but after three dates, she didn’t seem too interested.

One day, I bumped into her in the hallway and she asked “Hey Jeff, I was thinking of getting a few of the art students together to talk about potentially putting up an art show with the work we made in class at the local library and was wondering if you’d be interested.” It sounded pretty cool, a good chance to make my college app look even better and one of the libraries by my old school knew me quite well so I said “Sure. Why don’t you get the gang to come over to my place later? I’ll be playing some bball with some friends but we can talk about it after, say at around 5:30 or 6ish? I’m pretty close to one of the librarians.” She may not be one of the popular girls at school but even she looked at me funny when I said I was close to a librarian. “I use to tutor her daughter in math and worked there during summer art camp once,” I said, trying to make my academic life sound less lame. “Oh, cool,” she said. “Sure, we’ll drop by at 5:30-6ish.” At least now she doesn’t think I hang around old ladies that reads all day.

My buddies and I were shooting hoops in my driveway after school and it was a particularly hot day so most of us took our shirts off. We played for about an hour before they had to take off to study for their quiz the next day. I continued to shoot a few hoops to improve my game when Shirley arrives, dressed in a dark pink tank top that exposed her cream colored bra strap and she had a tight pair of thin black yoga pants that almost completely outlined her shape down there. She had some light eye shadow on and her light lip gloss accentuated her small mouth and silky lips. A light silver chain necklace wrapped around her neck snuggly with a ruby pendant in the middle. Her clothes were form fitting, allowing her hips to be shown off with great pride. She stopped and stared at me for a bit.

“Hey Shirley. Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing…” she grins. I don’t know if she was blushing or whether it was the heat but her face got a bit red but I had a feeling she was checking out my shirtless body. Yay for 8 years of casual basketball!
“I know I’m a bit early,” she said. The walk over was a lot quicker than I thought.”
“That’s okay,” I said. “Come on inside and get a drink. It’s hot out today.”

I took her inside and got her a glass of ice water with a lemon wedge. She walked around the house for a bit, admiring the art that was on my walls while I admired her little round butt and She never dressed like this before in school – in fact, she’s never worn anything so form fitting. I always found her attractive but I guess I never made a move because she was a friend but the more I thought about it, the more I realized how much I actually like her. She was sweet, friendly and easy to get along with.

I figured we had about half an hour or so before the rest of the group would arrive so I said I would take a shower so that I wouldn’t be all sweaty and smelly for the meeting. She asked if she could use the internet while I cleaned up and I took her to my room to use my computer.

After a nice warm shower that cleansed every ounce of sweat off my body, I wiped myself dry and feeling refreshed, I wrapped a towel around my waist and walked through the door into my room.

“OH MY GOD, I’M SORRY!!!” I yelled out. I forgot she was in my room using my computer and that I should’ve walked out the other door instead.
“It’s okay,” she responded. “It’s not like I can see anything anyway.”
“Still…that was my bad. Look, if you don’t mind, I just need to put on some clothes. Mind stepping outside? I’ll be right down.”
“Sure.”

I walk to my closet to go through my shirts and I hear the door close behind me. How embarrassing was that! I hope she doesn’t think I’m one of those Asian perverts like Mickey Rooney from Breakfast at Tiffany’s. Not to mention the fact that I started to get a hard on from that incident. That scare must’ve jumpkicked some blood flow down there. Or maybe subconsciously, I thought it was exciting for an innocent girl like Shirley to catch me half naked in my bedroom. I unwrapped my towel and start rummaging through my closet for a shirt, barely getting a moment to process my thoughts before I felt a pair of smooth silky hands crawl around my chest. Turns out Shirley never left the room! I jumped for a second, turning around to see her standing there, this time for sure she was blushing as my house had the AC on.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!” she yelled.
“Shirley, what are you doing?” I asked.
“I just…oh my god, this is embarrassing. I just felt this urge to touch you after seeing you outside from playing basketball. I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for this to happen. I can’t believe I’m so stupid.”

She puts her hands over her face in embarrassment. Seeing her flustered made her look kind of cute. I wonder how often it was for her to make such a crazy bold move like this. I get close to her and take her hands off her face, reassuring her that everything was okay.

“You always cop a feel on your friends when they’re naked?” I joked.
She lets out a giggle. “Only when they’re really good looking like you are.”

Now even I’m starting to blush. I can tell that she’s liking the attention I’m giving her. It’s obviously that she doesn’t get it from others much. Their loss, my gain.

“Please don’t think I’m some kind of perverted schoolgirl,” she lets out softly. “I don’t normally do this. I mean, I’ve never done something like this.”
“I don’t think that at all,” I said.
“It’s just that…I really like you. You’re really sweet and you treat girls like they’re people rather than a slab of meat like most other guys. And you don’t think differently of me despite most of the other girls being much more pretty than I am.”
“Shirley, you’re incredibly beautiful. Never let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?”

I placed a hand on her face and she smiles, blushing. She gently gives my palm a kiss before I move in and give her a deep passionate kiss on her lips. I pull back and see that she’s really flustered.

“You okay?” I asked.
“Yah…it’s just…that was my first kiss,” she says.
I couldn’t believe it. I mean, yes she was nowhere near the most popular girl at school but to say that no one has ever put the moves on her is really surprising especially considering how amazing she really is.
“You’re serious?” I asked.
“Well…I don’t think the accident with Tommy in 8th grade counts. He kind of just bumped into me and our lips touched. I didn’t feel anything special at all. Not like this.”

And with that, I planted another kiss on her, gently sucking on her lips while I casually slip my tongue and brushed against her lips before she gets the idea and uses her tongue to play with mine. The hand that was on her face slides behind her hair and onto her back while the other goes for her nice hips. Her hands are stuck in between our pressing bodies so the only thing she can do is gently brush them over my freshly showered chest, occassionally grazing a nipple which turned me on. I can feel my member rising up and brushing against her legs until I realized that I was still naked! She notices my crazy hard on and lets out a giggle.

“It’s a lot bigger than I thought it would be,” she says. They say Asians are usually small.”
“Just because most of us aren’t crazy huge like porn stars, doesn’t mean we’re all tiny,” I explain.
“Clearly,” she says, unable to take her eyes off my bulging dick. “Can I?”
I give a nod of approval and she takes it in her right hand, gently stroking it with a bit of pressure. Just enough to get me going but not enough to drive me completely wild. I think the thought of such an innocent girl is doing a better job of that than her technique itself.

I lift my right hand and play with her creamy bra strap for a bit before planting another gentle kiss on her. I take her left hand and bring her over to my bed. Her other hand never once releases my throbbing cock. I kneel on the bed and she climbs up and does the same. She starts playing with my nipples using her hands.

“Mine are always sensitive,” she says. “I don’t know if you like it…”
The wonderful sensation and my dick is telling me that hell, yes I like it! I smile at her, acknowledging her ability to turn me on. She gently kisses me before covering every inch of my neck with her lips. She even gives my shoulder a gentle bite before working her way down my chest. Eventually, her mouth makes her way to my nipple and at that moment, I had never experienced anything better than her wet tongue flicking on my sensitive nips as her succulent lips sucked on them. She uses one hand to stroke my cock while she continues to suck on my nipples. I fall on my back but she keeps going at it, stroking my hard shaft up and down while licking my overly sensitive nipples. At that point, from all the wild sensations and the thoughts of Shirley doing this to me, I can’t help but blow my load all over the bed and my stomach, with landing on her arm. She continues to stroke me which drives me completely insane. My nipples are super sore from all the over abundance of raw sexual sensation and I tell her to stop. Her final few strokes on my cock finishes me off in ways that are beyond my wildest dreams.

“Well, that was quick,” she says gleefully.
“Trust me, there’s no way anyone else would’ve been able to last that long,” I pant, almost breathless. “By the way, it’s not fair that I’m the only one naked around here!” I proclaim as I wiped the mess off with some tissue.
“You’re right,” she says and goes on to take her tank top off to reveal her cream colored partally lace bra that was somewhat see through. She’s a 34B cup – not a big pair but it’s enough for me to play with. Plus, I like that she has these small boobs. It emphasizes her innocence. I take her pants off to reveal a pair of black panties. I unhook her bra with ease and remove it to reveal a nice set of small light brown nipples on her milky breasts and can’t help but immediately devour them with my mouth. I play with one in my mouth, sucking, licking and even occassionally biting (but very gently) while the other is massaged by my hand. I switch nipples every couple of minutes and caress her body constantly as I’m doing this. I even give them a bit of a slurp that tickled her, adding to the sensation. She lets out these soft moans that are incredibly sexy and my leg starts to feel really wet for some reason. It was her dripping through her panties!

I laid her down on my bed, propping her head up with a pillow and remove her panties. A light patch of hair covers the top leaving her slit completely exposed. Her clit was already bulging out and she was so ripe that I just want to dig in. My mouth is watering at the sight of her and her smell is so clean and fresh despite the crazy heat outside. I swallow the area as she lets out a cry of pleasure the instant my tongue had contact with her her fresh pink flesh. It was like an all I could eat buffet and I wasn’t going to stop. She tastes amazing! Like freshly picked ripe strawberries that are incredibly juicy. She starts pulsating like crazy seconds into it and I continue to go at it like crazy, munching on every inch of her while gulping down every ounce of juice that comes out. The thought of her going crazy like this gives me an instant hard on once again and as soon as another gush of juice sprayed my face, I give her toned slender stomach a work out with my mouth before climbing on top of her to gently nibble on her nipple again before I passionate embrace her for another make out session.

With my erection getting harder than it had ever been before, I got up to my drawer to get a condom before she stopped me. “No…” she lets out gently. Disappointed, I said it was okay and that we didn’t have to. “No, that’s not what I meant,” she says. “I want my first time to be the most memorable. I want to feel you and only you. Not a rubber.” I trusted her enough to not think about STIs or anything or that sort but I was not about to take a chance on pregnancy. But one more plea from her was all it took and I decided to go right in au naturel.

“This may hurt since it’s your first time,” I warned her. “If I go too hard, just let me know and I will stop.”
“Don’t worry,” said Shirley. “I masturbate with a dildo at home all the time so my hymen is already broken.”

I let out a light chuckle, which embarrasses her a bit. Imagine that – she takes the initiative to go on a sexual escapade with me but gets flustered at the idea of me knowing that she, a teenager with all these crazy hormones running through them, masturbates on her own personal time. She’s just absolutely adorable. I give her another kiss of affection before I kneel down next to her and stick my hard cock into her tight pink fleshly slit. The juice is still oozing out of her. This is absolutely INCREDIBLE! All the pleasure or a first time minus the pain and mess. I pumped her in and out missionary style at rhytmic speed until she starts to get a hang of it and I go harder and faster by the minute. I notice a bit of white sticky substance on my throbbing shaft as I go in and out and for a split second, I was worried that I had ejaculated but it turns out that it was all HER fluids. She was practically having a constant orgasm from all of this. I can feel her g-spot on the tip of my penis as I go in and out. No wonder she’s going wild.

I lean in to give her a kiss and occassionally play with my nipples while one of my hands rub her clit as I go in and out. She’s now screaming with pleasure from all of this. I whisper into her ear, “you’re beautiful and amazing” before banging her harder than I ever thought I could go. She wraps her hands around my back and leans her head up toward my chest to give my nipple some of that amazing sucking action that she knew turned me on. The combination of her wet tongue and luscious lips on my nipple and her juicy tight snatch filling up with pressure from my humping is too much and she screams “OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!” in a moment of clarity, I pull out so I don’t accidentally come inside her and as soon as I do, a gush of vaginal juice come spraying out of her, all over my bed and body. It was such an incredible sight.

We took a moment so she can catch her breath. “That…was…amazing!!!” she let’s out with a sigh. I sat there, still in awe at what just happened. She springs up and tells me to stand up. I do and she gets on her knees. “You’ve made me cum twice now,” she said, “and you even swallow my cum so I think it’s only fair that I do the same for you.” I tell her “you don’t have to if you don’t want to” but she says “I definitely want to.”

She takes my cock and gently kisses the tip first at the sensitive part by the hole before placing her hands on my legs and wraps her mouth around my member. At 5 inches, it wasn’t hard for her to go deep on it but she does have a small mouth and I do have quite the girth so she has to drop her jaw quite a bit to accomplish this. Her not using her hands and having her face bop in and out, swallowing my shaft while looking at me was such an incredible sight. She puts one of her hands over my butt cheek while the other comes up and plays with my nipple. She knows her secret move on me and with her mouth being as tight as her slit, I can feel the pressure in my balls. I warn her that it’s about to come and she just moans and bops harder. Soon, an intense eruption of semen flows straight into her mouth. It feels like a tsunami has arrived in her mouth as a tidal wave of semen comes rushing out of my shaft and down her throat. Despite that, my hard on doesn’t fade because she doesn’t stop sucking, her tongue flickering the head of my penis and her bopping in and out. I can’t help but release a third small wave of semen before she plucks her mouth away from my shaft and I collapse on my bed from exhaustion and she lays on top of me. So much for cleaning up before the meeting. Holy crap, THE MEETING! With all this going on, I forgot we still had to meet our classmates.

I rush her into the bathroom and we both hop into the shower, cleaning ourselves off. I can’t help but give her pussy another go at it with my mouth as she stands under the shower. The sensation of water dripping down her slender body while I suck the juices out of her sexual crevice drives her wild and she cums in my mouth. We spend another five minutes in the shower making out and soaping each other off before getting out.

As we got dressed, I jokily said to her “so I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you” to which she responds “well, I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you too.” She smile at each other and give each other a kiss on the lips before heading downstairs where the door bell is ringing like crazy. We answered the door and our classmates start complaining about how they were waiting for almost half an hour. Shirley felt bad and I chalked it up to my CD player upstairs and not being able to hear the bell. “What were you doing upstairs, Shirley?” asked one of her friends. “I was early so I asked if I could use the computer to check Facebook,” she said. We all came into the living room to discuss our art show in the library. My mom comes home later and says she’s going to wash all the bed sheets. I sure hope she doesn’t notice the crazy stains and smells from the fountain of bodily fluids on my sheets. Otherwise I’ll have to say to her that I wet the bed.

That night, I was on Facebook when I noticed on Shirley’s wall that one of her earlier posts was “OMG, just saw a hot guy with a great body playing basketball on the street. Yummy!!!” I still can’t believe how incredible she was and that no one has ever bothered to ask her out. Again, their loss is my gain. I logged off and gave her a call to discuss what she would like to do over the weekend as I serenade her around town on a date.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Can you take me shopping?

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female / Girl, First Time, Job/Place-of-work, masturbation, oral sex, threesome, True Story, young

Introduction:

This is my on going sex only relationship with Jenn my neighbor.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

For those of you that have read “Can you help me” I’ve got a sex only relationship going on with a neighbour. For those that haven’t I refer to as Jenn. She a married woman with a workaholic husband. At the time that this all started she was 37 and I was 50. Jenn is of Asian decent about 5′ 6″ tall with what I think is a killer body. She is horny as hell all the time and told me she didn’t know just now into sex she was. Until we started our thing.

This part is a precursor to a sunny vacation to a warm island in the Caribbean. Her friend is interested in what Jenn had told her about us. Both her and Jenn maybe interested in a 3 some. But that’s a part to come later.

We made plans to go away on vacation. Jenn and her friend had gone away on vacations a number of times over the years. So no big deal for her husband. One night a couple of hours before the mall was to close I get a knock on the door. I open the door and there is Jenn standing there looking sexy as usual. I’m at the point now with her that I start to get hard at the sight of her and what may happen. She look at my shorts that I had on and with a little laugh she rubbed my growing member. It’s nice to see that you’re happy to see me, but that will need to wait for a bit. “I need to do a little shopping for the trip and could you drive me to the mall” she said. I told her no problem and so off we went.

It was about a 15 minute drive to the mall. She said now much they both were looking forward to the trip. Jenn also said that she was sorry that we all weren’t staying in the same room at the resort. She need to make sure no one knew we were together on vacation. Not a problem and if your friend backs out of our fun times we have my room I said.

At the mall we picked a few things each and the time was quickly going by. Jenn
said that she needed to get a couple of bikinis as she didn’t have any good ones. She went to say that this is why she wanted me to come too. She wanted my opinion on which ones she should get.

As we entered the store besides us there was only 2 teens, a woman about my age and a the store clerk. The clerk was a somewhat skinny 20-25 year old brunette in shorts and a halter top. Not bad looking at all. I’m telling you about her because she becomes part of this.

As Jenn is shopping she fines 3 bikinis that she likes. Just at that point the clerk comes over to us to ask if we need any help. “No thanks but oh where are the change rooms” Jenn asked. The young woman pointed to them and as she did I caught her looking towards my shorts. I have to say I was making a big enough bulge in my shorts not to be noticed. Looking at Jenn and the thought of her wearing those bikinis got me into that state.

Back in the change room area Jenn went into one and started trying them on. After a few minutes she said that she liked all 3 of them. Then she opened the curtain to let me see the one she had on. WOW! She had on a purple one she picked out. She looked amazing in what there was of it. Very small and not covering much at all. The top itself hardly covered her big and very hard nipples. OMG my cock is getting harder and harder. Before I look down at the bottoms she turned to show off her bum. Yes it was a thong and what a sight. I quickly said turn around and let me see the front. As she did I found the bottoms were just as skimpy. The front part almost didn’t covered her pussy lips and clit. Her beautiful pussy lips are trying to get out from behind the little triangle of the bottoms. As I was in my horny mesmerized state I clued into that she had shaved her pussy clean. I’m so hard that I know that I’m about to make a wet spot on my shorts… If I haven’t already.

“This is my favourite, but would like to see the other ones too” she said. I just nodded yes and stepped in pulling the curtain closed. Off came her top and on went the second one. This one covered more, but still looked great. Then she did it… She untied the bottoms and they feel to the floor. As I leaned down to pick them up off the floor and my face came just inches from her beautiful clean shaved pussy. So I just had to lick it and lick it again. Jenn was so turned on by the whole thing that after about 12 or so licks of her lips and clit she had an orgasm.

“I’ve always wondered what having some kind of sex in a public place would be like. Wow I like it so far” she said.

Then she pulled me up gave me a big tongue filled kiss. Jenn has come to love the taste of her pussy on my lips. At the same time she’s pushing her hand down into my shorts grabbing my rock hard cock. I thought I was going blow my load.

“Mmmmm I think you need some help with this” she whispered in my ear. As she dropped to her knees… Pulled my shorts down and without missing a beat the head of my cock was in her mouth. To this day I don’t know how I didn’t loose it.

I could feel her lips going down my shaft towards the root. She had one hand on my hip and with the other one she started playing with my balls.

God I was breathless with my back against the wall and a beautiful half dressed woman giving me a blowjob. Just at that point I heard a voice say “I didn’t know you were still here, but the store is closed.” Some how we missed the announcement that the store would be closing in 5 minutes. I moaned a little. The clerk asked if I was ok and started opening the curtain. Jenn stopped for a spilt second and at that point I didn’t care.

The young woman gave out a weird little scream and stepped back. Busted!!! But when we didn’t stop or say anything she started to peek in. She did that a half dozen times or so before she just kept watching.

Jenn stopped and asked if she liked what she could see. She went right back to sucking me. The young woman said in a soft voice “yes”. We found out that her name was Summer.

I continued to get by blowjob, but now with a stranger watching. I grabbed the curtain and pulled it open so she could see everything easier.

Summer looked like she was enjoying the show. Her nipples were rock hard under her halter top.

She watched as Jenn bobbed up and down on my cock. Looking at me to see if I was enjoying it and oh was I!

Jenn stopped sucking me and started to give me a hand-job, which let Summer see my full cock and balls. The whole thing had gotten me to my full size of 8″ maybe more. I’m normally 61/2 inches around, but Jenn said that she thought I was thicker that normal.

OMG it’s so much bigger than my boyfriends cock she said. Does he fuck you with that… Can you take it all?

Yes he does and with all of it. It feels incredible.

Do you and your husband do this a lot?

He’s not my husband or boyfriend. We are just neighbours.

Summer’s mouth opened almost as wide as her eyes as she heard that.

We just fuck and have a lot of different sex. We play out fantasies like this one.

I looked at Jenn with a puzzled face.

The whole time Summer is watching Jenn stroke my cock and play with my balls.

Would you like to touch his cock?

No I can’t… I don’t want to cheat on my boyfriend.

You said he’s bigger than your boyfriend, so why don’t you as you may not get a chance at a big one again.

The thoughts running around in my head. Was Jenn trying to get Summer into a 3-some with us. Then I hear “OK”

Summer moved in and got down on her knees. She moved her hand up to the head of my cock and touched it. I’ve been on the verge of cumming for what seemed like an hour at that point. Jenn removed her hand from my cock, but not my balls. Summer put her hand around it. I’ve died and gone to haven.

God it’s so big. His cock is so thick I can’t get my hand all the way around it.

Jenn told her to check out my balls too. So she cupped her hand under my balls and lifted them up.

They’re so big and heavy too.

Do you like his cock and balls Summer?

What’s not to like about them, but it would hurt to get fucked by this. At least it would hurt me.

Yes at first it did, but now it’s great Jenn told Summer. Jenn said that we like to play out fantasies and this is one of 2 of mine. One is to have a ffm 3-some, which this could be or having sex in a public place.

There it was. Was Jenn going for the 3 of us? As this is going on Summer has
gotten into stroking my cock slowly and playing with my balls a little. I don’t think she realizes that she was doing it.

You want me to have sex with you two? No no I have a boyfriend. No no! I can’t!

Is it because you have a boyfriend or are you just scared it will hurt? Do you like his cock or not?

It’s because I have a boyfriend and because think he’s just too big for me and I’m not sure about having sex with another woman also.

Then she realized what she was doing to me and stop, but didn’t let go.

Jenn said ok then do you mind if he fucks me right here and now to finish playing out this fantasy? You can watch and maybe…

No I don’t mind if you do. I am really turned on and I like to watch porn with my boyfriend. To watch live sex would be cool.

Summer I’m going to need his cock back ok. It won’t hurt anyone if you kiss his cock or balls.

Wow she’s still trying to get her going.

We moved 2 chairs out into the back of the change rooms hallway. One for us and one for Summer. Summer sat down and I sat Jenn in the other chair. I whisper to Jenn let’s give her porn show. She’s seen you suck me, so I’m going to eat you. I stepped back and Jenn spread her legs. I moved in and start licking her beautiful pussy again. As I heard Jenn start moaning I’m sure a gasp came from Summer and because everyone was so turned on I bought Jenn to 2 orgasms in no time. As I was doing that Jenn asked Summer if she liked her pussy eaten? Does your boyfriend do you?

Yes I do she said and sometimes.

You should let John (not my real name) eat your pussy. He’s good.

I can’t do it. Sorry

It’s not a big deal Summer. Nice to see that you are loyal to your boyfriend.

I got up and got Jenn up. I was going to fuck her from behind. I had her bend over onto the chair. Summer was watching intently as I rubbed the head of my very hard cock up and down her very wet slit. I wasn’t going to last long once I got inside her. I was close to cumming 4 times. I look over at Summer to see that she is so into what we are doing. She opened the front of her shorts and had her hand inside rubbing herself. I pushed my cock into Jenn’s wet pussy with no problem. After a minute or two Jenn was also showing signs of her orgasm coming on. So I started pumping fast and fast. She’s bent right over and with me pumping hard my ball were swinging back and forth slapping her pussy. Just there I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. That was all I needed and I start to cum like never before. I stopped pumping and could feel Jenn’s pussy still pulsing along with my cock pumping her full. The fuck was short but powerful. Wow.

I didn’t know that Summer had moved for a better view and was rubbing herself to her own orgasm. I pulled my cock out of Jenn and saw my cum dripping from her. I quickly moved over by Summer to get some paper towels. She was checking out our juices all over my cock. I went back to clean up Jenn and myself, but I need more paper towels, so I asked Summer for some. When she bought them over to me I could see that her shorts hadn’t been done up. I was down on one knee and I was at the right height to see in her shorts. I could see some nice brown pussy hair. I said nice pussy Summer. She put her hand back into her shorts and rubbed her pussy a little. As she was doing that she went on to say how hot that was and how turned she was. Also that again she couldn’t have sex with us.

We all got ourselves straighten out and moved out into the store. We were all surprise to fined out that 45 minutes had gone by after closing. Jenn paid for her bikinis with a very nice discount on them. Summer said that maybe if she and her boyfriend broke up that maybe we all could have some more fun. We exchange phone numbers and off we went.

November of 2014 Jenn got to play out her other fantasy.

This happened in October of 2014 and in April of 2015 Jenn got a call from Summer. Yes we did get together a number of times.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Beautiful Best Friend

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, Male/Female, oral sex, Romance, Teen Male/Teen Female, young

Introduction:

Two friends admit their love for each other after many years

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Alison and I are at a café one summer afternoon, sipping on iced mochas under a patio umbrella.
“Are you going?” Alison asks.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I go,” I reply.
“Well, Elaine might be there,” she says.
“It’s okay. I’m over it,” I tell her.

Just so everyone is in the know, I’m Kevin and I just finished my first year at NYU. My good friend, Alison, just finished her first year at Columbia. We are both from New Jersey, which is where we grew up. I have known Alison since I came to America from Korea at the age of 9. She was the only person who didn’t treat me funny at the time for being from another country. She is pretty much my best friend and I’m glad we’re both in New York during the best years of our lives so I could at least see her when we weren’t too overwhelmed with midterms or assignments as I couldn’t imagine going through this without her.

Sometime in July after our first year, a friend is having a birthday party in his new apartment, which both Alison and I are invited to. Apparently my friend’s roommate met her one night at a party and they hit it off decently so he invited her. My friend also happens to be good friends with Elaine, who is my ex.

Also, no one knows this but I used to have a huge crush on Alison when we were thirteen. Let’s face it, thanks to puberty and all the hormones that were running through us, all guys would start looking at their female acquaintances differently, let alone someone as sweet as Alison. One day in the eighth grade, the school had an assembly where her class formed a ballet troupe and performed and I just remember at that point in my mind, she went from little Alison with pigtails and rainbow long stockings to, well, still little Alison as she never grew any taller than 5’1” but other parts were and are definitely not so little anymore. I started to notice her blossoming bosom and her butt was starting to take a curvy form. That was also the first time my dick had an erection. At first I thought I was only physically attracted to her but I found that I was really digging her bubbly personality, how she always smiled at everyone. Despite the personality clashes that come with the high school experience, no one dared mocked or disrespected her because of how awesome she is. Puppy love had a way of torturing me and I was practically head over heels as were many others, I’m sure. Of course, I never acted on these urges as I didn’t want to risk our friendship. However, there was a time in ninth grade where we were playing truth or dare with a bunch of friends and she was forced to kiss me. That was one of the most memorable kisses in my life.

As time went on, these feelings faded and we both started dating other people. She was in high demand, with a guy asking her out every other week. Her dating history’s a bit more extensive than mine, having had around 9 boyfriends during high school but none of them were serious, lasting probably no more than two months each. I even started to make fun of her for not being able to hold on to a man. Whereas with me, I didn’t really start seeing anyone until my junior year when I started going out with Elaine, one of the popular girls at school who could pretty much be a walkway model. When I say model, I mean it as she’s stick thin with long legs, barely a bust but an incredible set of blowjob lips. Everyone at the time thought I was getting the best head of my life but the truth is, we never did anything. I didn’t mind though since I really did like this girl. She and Alison had a mutual friend but Alison didn’t really like Elaine all that much and vice versa. Alison would tolerate her for my sake but there were many times when she would let slip about how much she didn’t like her but she would always bite her tongue before she gets too far. Elaine was always jealous of the relationship between Alison and I but I think it’s more the fact that Alison with her 5’1” frame managed to fill out quite nicely with a really nice bust whereas the 5’8” Elaine is practically flat-chested. Just imagine Elaine’s figure as Sarah Michelle Gellar’s where it’s stick thin with no breasts whereas Alison is like Sarah Michelle Gellar from 15 years ago when she was still meaty, juicy and had ample bosoms for her small frame. Alison is not one to show off either – despite being quite fashionable, she always covered herself up but Elaine, being an aspiring model, always had something form fitting on with a pushup bra and would try to expose as much skin as possible without getting into trouble.

Anyway, long story short, Elaine broke up with me a week before prom so she could go with this tall white guy who is some amateur photographer and supposedly had “contacts” in the modeling industry. Rumors have it that they hooked up that night at the hotel. Needless to say, that felt like the worst night of my life. Thankfully summer went by busily and before I knew it, I was moving to New York City and even met someone at school, Lena, but it didn’t work out. And here I am now, back in Jersey after finishing my freshman year. It feels good to be back, to meet up with some old friends and trade stories about our year.

“You want me to go with you?” Alison asks about the party.
“Nah, I’ll be fine. What time are you going?” I ask.
“Probably around 8,” she says.
“I told him that I’ll be there by 7:30ish,” I say. “So I guess I’ll see you there?”
“Yah. But you know what you should do? Load your iPhone with tons of pictures of Lena. She’s hot and has brains. It would totally piss Elaine off,” she says.
“I’m not gonna stoop that low,” I tell her. “Plus, Lena and I aren’t even seeing each other anymore.”
“Whatever, Kev,” she says. “Just sayin…”
We both finish our drinks and head home.

That evening, I arrive by myself dressed in a simple plaid button up with sleeves rolled up and a pair of jeans to an apartment playing hip hop off an iPod and there are about fifteen guests or so in the living room, munching away at some pizza, chips and the usual student party assortment of junk food. Everyone there seems cool for the most part. The roommate however looks like a pompous hipster with his white tie on black striped shirt and suit, wearing shades inside the apartment and a dumb looking top hat. The thing that bothers me most is that one line of hair that runs down his chin from his lips and it just SCREAMS douchebag! I can’t believe Alison might be going out with this guy now.

I make the usual greetings and high fives before I hear some rowdiness coming out of the kitchen. And suddenly, I see Elaine stumbling out of the kitchen with a beer bottle in hand and her face red as a tomato. She’s gained weight since high school. Either she packed on the freshman fifteen or that so called modeling career is not working out and she’s now drinking herself to death. She’s certainly filled out, which I guess is what she’s always yearned for but along with it, she now has gained a bit of a baby bump, which I assume is from the beer and not her being preggers as she is happily gulping down the bottle in her hand.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY, KEVIN!!!!!” she screamed out.
“Hey…” I say awkwardly. “Nice to see you again, Elaine.”
“Dude, I’m sorry,” my friend says. “I forgot to tell you she was coming.”
“It’s all right,” I tell him. “No worries.”

I turn around to see this big hairy person shoving his tongue down her throat and I mentally throw up a little in my mouth. Suddenly, I hear a familiar voice say out loud, “Whoa, when did a grizzly bear knock up your ex?” It’s Alison and holy mercy, she is looking absolutely FINE. A form fitting purple sleeveless dress with a v-neck that exposes a hint of cleavage, all tucking to her with form fitting precision that expertly shows off her curves and turning many heads in the room. I don’t remember ever seeing any cleavage on her, not even from wearing her prom dress last year. Her hair is down from her usual ponytail, split in the middle and falling to her sides at about slightly lower than her shoulder in length. She’s standing slightly taller than usual due to a pair of heeled boots that gives her an extra 3 inches. James walks up to her and tries to plant a kiss on her but she turns her cheek to him instead.

I go up to her and give her “the look” – no, not the “hey baby” look, but the “really, him?” look.
“What?” she says.
“Okay, I know you’re studying art at Columbia and that crowd can get a bit hipster-ish but c’mon, him?” I tell her.
“Since when did you start getting so defensive?” she asks.
“Hey, you had your comments on who I dated so as your best friend, don’t I deserve the same courtesy?” I reply.
“We’re not dating,” she explains. “I’m just coming to his party.”
“That’s some dress for just a party,” I tell her, pointing up and down.

Throughout the party, I try to have a good time but everywhere I go, Elaine and her man-bear would always pop up and be going at it with their mouths. Both of them stink with alcohol and the guy is sweating so bad, he needs a shower. I thought that since I keep on bumping into them, I should try to make conversation.

“So, when did you two start?”
“About two months ago,” Elaine tells me with a slur. “I was going through a rough time with my last boyfriend and along came Pauly who is so gentle and nice. And BIG if you know what I mean.”
And “Pauly”, as classy as he can be, chimes in with a “Yah, she has the tightest little asshole ever! Mmm nm.”

Great, I thought. Two years when she still had a decent figure and I got nothing but three months with this guy and she’s shitting all over his dick. I look in disbelief as he asks “So how do you know Elaine?” I get up and head over to the kitchen, saying “I need a drink.” “Mind getting us each one?” asks Pauly. Before I could grant such a request, I boldly ask “Elaine, you’re not pregnant, are you?”
“Hell no! I pull out every time,” he says. And with that, I turn around and walk into the kitchen where Alison and the roommate are sitting. The way she’s looking at me, I’m pretty sure she saw the whole thing.

“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yah, I’m fine…” I’m not fine and she can tell.
“Let’s get out of here,” she suggests.
“No, it’s fine.” I tell her.
“Hey bro, if you’re fine then be on your merry way and leave us alone,” says Mr. Douche.
“Shut up, James!” Alison yells out.
“No, he’s right. I shouldn’t be bugging you guys,” I tell her.
“Don’t worry about me. Just make sure you’re okay and if you need anything, I’m here,” she says as she puts an arm around my shoulder to give me a hug.
As soon as she releases her hold, I nonchalantly say, “So Elaine might be giving birth to the child of that man-bear in about 6 months.”
“REALLY?” Alison asks.
“Well, no,” I reply. “But judging from their lack of safety contraceptive methods and that god awful baby bump, it’s highly probable. Though if she is preggers and keeps drinking the way she does, her baby will either end up dead or looking like a monkey.” Alison giggles from hearing that. I don’t look too pleased and she stops after seeing my face but her bubbly personality is infectious and I can’t help but let out a chuckle myself. I grab a beer from the fridge and just as I take a sip, I hear Elaine puke all over Pauly the Bear and I almost spit out my drink. Alison looks happy at seeing her so miserable like this.
“Dude, you used to date that?” James the douche asks. “Guess I shouldn’t expect much with your fashion sense.”
“Well, no one can pull off that awesome goatee like you can,” I say sarcastically and Alison laughs at his expense.
“Seriously, and what’s up with the shades?” she asks. “We’re indoors!”
Her rays of sunshine are pouring onto me and my night doesn’t feel so bad anymore.

Toward the end of the night, I’m checking out my friend’s room when Alison comes in to escape from the crowd for a sec. I’m looking at all the grad photos, award plaques and prom pictures that cover his walls.
“Can’t believe it’s been a year, huh?” she says.
“Yah…feels like just yesterday,” I reminisce.
“Any regrets?” she asks.
“Nah,” I tell her. “I went through a lot of experiences and through it all, I managed to survive high school, made it to an awesome school for college and my best friend is still my best friend. What more can I ask for?”
She steps close and lean on me as I wrap an arm around her, holding her close and leaning my head on top of hers as we stare at the wall and bask in the memories that it brings us. I poke her on the side of her waist and she jumps and lets out a yelp. I laugh.
“Gets ya every time!” I say.
“Not funny!” she says, trying to look threatening, which makes it even funnier because she’s tiny. Seriously, if Alison tries to fight me, she would win because I would be dying from laughter.
“Any regrets from you?” I ask her.
“I wouldn’t mind a proper prom dance,” she says. “My date missed the last song because he had the runs. It was Lifehouse too, which is my favourite.”
I let out a snort at her expense and she elbows me gently in the gut for doing so. “At least you had a date,” I tell her.
“You’re better off without that bitch,” she tells me.

Suddenly, the typical rap and hip hop stops and a slow ballad plays. Either someone did not set the play list on their iPod properly or someone up high is giving me a much needed break because the song happens to be Lighthouse’s You and Me.

I unwrap my arm from around Alison and extend my hand. “How about that prom dance?” I ask her. She looks at me somewhat confused and I tell her, “I may not be in a sweet looking tux but at least you’re all glammed up in a pretty dress.”
She smiles and takes my hand and we both embrace. She places her head on my shoulder, which she can barely reach with those heels on. We spin slowly in the comfort of each other, surrounded by the sooth voice of Jason Wade, knowing that we’ll be there for each other always. She feels warm and I could feel her heart beating heavily as if it’ll be ripped right out of her heaving chest. I give her a friendly kiss on top of her head. I never want this moment to end but alas, the song is cut short abruptly by the rowdy crowd outside who wants to pick up the pace with some more hip hop. Just as I’m about to stop and let go, Alison clings on even tighter and we continue to slowly spin on the spot, ignoring what’s going on outside.

At about 11pm, I decide to call it a night and Alison decides to join me in leaving. “What about James?” I ask. “I think he’ll be all right,” she says. I don’t even see him in the room. I say bye to my friend and we leave.

It must’ve been raining earlier in the evening as the streets are soaked with puddles all over the place. We stroll along the street as I walk Alison home.

“So, I’m going on record to say that I am not a fan of James,” I tell her. “And it’s not just the stupid goatee.”
“Duly noted,” she tells me. “I wasn’t too keen either.”
“You seemed like you were interested,” I say.
“What makes you think that?” she asks.
“Well, I’ve never seen you dress up so nice before,” I reply.
“Who says I did this for him?” she asks with a sly smile.
“If your reason is to make Elaine insanely jealous, then I think I love you,” I tell her jokingly, to which she laughs.
“Someone needed to put that bitch in her place,” she says. I laugh. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…I mean, things may not have turned out the way you wanted to but I know you still…”
“No,” I tell. “It’s okay. You’re right, someone did need to get her off her high horse.”
“By the way, I still don’t believe you when you say she was jealous of me during high school,” she says.
“Why not?” I ask?
“Well, I mean she was this hot model chick. I’m just…me.”
“And what’s wrong with you?”
“Nothing, I guess. But I wasn’t a hot model chick either. She had the popularity that made people worship her and an inexcusable bitchiness that no one bothered to mention. What would she want that I have?”
I take a moment before answering. “A sense of absolute comfort,” I say. She looks at me, curious as to what my answer means. “I mean, yes, she was someone special but let’s face it, she can be quite a bit to deal with at times. She always had to have this front compared to you who could be yourself. I suppose now that high school ended, she doesn’t need to put up that front anymore. Maybe that drunken puke of a mess we saw back there is the real Elaine, suppressed all those years.” Then I try to make a bold statement without coming off as being too assertive. “Plus, if you really think about it on an objective level, you’re actually really pretty compared to most girls at school and she HATED that.”
Smiling, she gushes out “Haha! If I was so pretty, why didn’t you ever ask me out?”

An awkward silence falls upon us and suddenly, heavy rain comes pouring down on us. Alison lets out a light scream and we both make a run for her house down the street. Once we make it over to her place, she fumbles with the keys under the heavy rainfall. We finally make it inside and she starts groaning on how wet we are.
“Keep it down,” I tell her. “You’ll wake up your family.”
“They aren’t home, silly,” she tells me. “They went to the west coast on vacation.”
We both run upstairs to her room where she grabs me a pair of her dad’s workout shorts. Her dad’s a small guy so when I see what she plans on letting me wear, I tell her “you’re kidding me, right?”
“It’s all I have!” she says.
“What about a shirt?” I ask her.
“I have nothing that will fit you. Unless you want to wear one of my camies,” she jokes. “Plus, you’re a guy and it’s not like I’ve never seen you topless. Now get into the shower before you catch something. It’s just down the hall. I’m going to use the bathroom here. You can throw your clothes into the bin and I’ll give them back to you when they’re washed.”

I go into the bathroom and chuck my clothes into the laundry basket under the sink and hop into the shower. The flow of warm water feels amazing and I let it run for ten minutes, feeling absolutely refreshed afterward. I dry myself off, put on the pair of tight kaki shorts she gave me and walk back to her room and wait til she comes out. I take a seat on her bed, which are littered with her bras. She’s a 34C, which is bigger than I thought she would be. I thought she’d be no more than a high B-cup. Out of curiosity, I poke around a bit, mainly looking at the different class pictures of Alison from when she was a kid that’s on her desk and walls. They bring back a lot of memories for me like how she was the first to say hello to me and offer to eat lunch together at the cafeteria in fifth grade or how she taught me a lot of the American customs we didn’t have back home like trick or treating on Halloween. I also remember the time I got suspended for pushing a kid and scraping his knee because he knocked an ice cream cone out of her hand. That went real well with my parents but I felt like the king of the world at that time, the hero protecting his princess so to speak. I make my way to her later photos such as the ones of her prom and graduation and all I can think of at the moment is how my best friend is pretty much the most beautiful person I’ve ever met and not just because of her physical beauty but her whole package. I’m really surprised she managed to stay single after starting college.

I hear the shower turn off and after a few minutes, she walks out with a towel wrapped around her.
“Geez, why didn’t you get dressed inside?” I ask her.
“Sorry, force of habit. This is my room, after all,” she says.
I turn around so she can change into some clothes.
“No peeking, pervert,” she jokingly says. I distract myself with the photos on her wall, the glass frames giving off a fuzzy reflection of Alison’s naked body. I feel a hard on coming and I try to think of something else to get my mind off her.

After a few moments, she tells me she’s good to go. I turn around to see her wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts on. I can tell she’s not wearing a bra because her nipples are somewhat poking through her shirt.
“Still reminiscing?” she asks.
“Nah, just checking out your pretty face,” I reply. She smiles at the comment. Am I flirting?
“Do you miss it?” she asks.
“Somewhat. Times seem simpler then. But college is so much better than high school,” I tell her.
“Do you miss her?” She looks at me, waiting for an answer.
“I did,” I start off. “I’m not gonna lie, there were times when I would imagine how I could’ve done things differently, how I could’ve changed to make her not change her mind about me. Was it something I did wrong? What triggered it? All questions I’ve asked myself for a good few weeks.”
“You don’t need to change,” she tells me. “Especially not for someone like her. She’s the one who missed out. Never tell yourself otherwise.”
“I know that now,” I tell her. “After seeing her like this at the party, I know now. We belong in different worlds. We’re just not meant to be.”
She places her head on my shoulder and gives me a hug. Loud thunder cackles from outside the window.
“Looks like you’re stuck here for a while?” she says.
“I don’t want to bother you,” I tell her. “Do you have an umbrella?”
“You’re gonna walk home half naked,” she asks. “Plus, it’s a thunderstorm. It could be dangerous.”
“You’re sure I won’t be a bother?” I ask.
“Don’t worry, it’s Saturday night,” she says. “I got nothing to do in the morning.”

Just as I’m about to plop my butt on her bed again, I realize the pile of under garments that’s on there.
“Oops,” she gushes. “Sorry for the mess.” She takes them and dumps them all on a stool by the closet.
“They’re…colorful,” my voice cracks.
“You pervert,” she says jokingly.

We both lie on the bed sideways, feet hanging down from the side, talking to the sound of falling rain and occasional thunder. The conversation is mainly about our high school days and she brings up the time we kissed during truth or dare.
“I can’t believe you actually went through with it,” I tell her. “I was such a nervous wreck at that time because I thought you were gonna say I had cooties or something and no girl in high school would ever touch me.”
“First off, we were in ninth grade,” she says. “We were beyond cooties at that point. And secondly, I was glad that it was you rather than pimple faced Anthony. Oh god, imagine one of them popped while it happened!”
We both started laughing uncontrollably at that image.
“And plus, we’re best friends so it wasn’t as weird as it would be compared to one of the others who only want one thing. Not to mention the fact that you were a pretty good kisser,” she says.
“Why thank you,” I tell her with a coy smile. “I try.”
“Seriously,” she says. “Amongst the top 3.”
“Did you have a crush on me,” I jokingly ask.
She doesn’t answer. She probably thought I meant it as a rhetorical. A moment passes and she asks me, “Hey, Kevin. Truth or Dare?”
Not wanting her to make me wear one of her camisoles and then maybe even get a picture of it, I chose “Truth.”
“You never answered my question earlier…why didn’t you ever ask me out?” she asks.
I take a moment before answering. I look at her, trying to see if this is some kind of trick question.
“I was afraid,” I said. “Afraid that if anything happened…like if you said no or heaven forbid you said yes and things don’t work that I would end up losing you. I mean, you were…are my best friend. You complete me in ways that I never thought a person can. I couldn’t take the chance.”
“So…you did wanted to at one point?” she asks.
“I did,” I reply.
She rolls over and gives me a kiss on the cheek. It feels really nice. She stays huddled next to me.
“Truth or dare?” I ask her.
“Umm…dare!” she responds.
“I dare you not to scream,” I tell her.
She looks at me with a confused look before I poke her in the stomach and she jumps before letting out a loud “EEIIEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!”
“I said no screaming!” I say while laughing.
She slaps me a few times on my arms. It’s hilarious to see her try to fight me. “You fight like a chipmunk,” I tell her with a laugh. Her damp hair is covering her face as she continues to slap me and I brush it apart to reveal the most adorable face in the world. “Okay, since you failed, I get another one. Truth or Dare?”
“Truth,” she says.
I decide to have a little fun with this one. “Do you masturbate?”
“Wow, you’re so perverted!” she says.
“Well?” I ask.
“I’m not saying anything!” she says.
“Well, I guess I’ll just have to find out myself then,” I tell her. I get up off the bed and start opening a random drawer on her desk. “I wonder if I will find any special toys in here,” I jokingly say.
“Kevin, you are so stupid,” she says with a laugh.
“Does someone have some alone time thinking about…James?” I continue to joke.
“God, that’s disgusting!” she blurts out.
She gets up off the bed herself to try and stop me from looking through her drawers. During our struggle, we both end up wrestling each other while laughing really hard. She somehow manages to push me onto the bed and I pull her down with me. As she falls, her face lands on mine and our lips touch. Suddenly, the memory of that kiss we had in ninth grade rushes through my mind. She lifts her head in shock from what just happened.

Suddenly, I got stupid. I use my hand to brush her hair behind her ear and I lean up to give her a kiss on the lips. It is a stupid impulse as I am putting ten years of incredible friendship at risk by doing this. But the crazy thing is, I don’t feel any resistance. In fact, I just realize that her arms are around my neck. I wrap my arms around her and pull myself up so that we’re both in an upright position. Her hands lean gently on my chest as my heart beats like crazy to the dance of our lips. I pull back so I can see that I am not dreaming this. I look into her eyes and she into mine. We both stay silent as I hold onto her shoulders while the sound of rainfall fills the background. It seems like forever has passed and I finally break the silence.

“Please say something,” I say with a slight humorous tone.
“What took you so long?” she asks with a smile. At this moment, those dimples of hers are melting my beating heart.
“Me? I have a feeling that you’re not telling me something,” I say.
“Kevin…” she says softly. “I thought it was just a stupid crush at first. I even tried dating other guys but…it just never works. At the end of the day, I think I always knew that you’re the one I want to be with.”
“How long have you felt this way?” I ask.
“Since I was 11…” she replies.
“ELEVEN?!?!?” I blurt out. She blushes and laughs. I can’t believe this. This whole time she was into me of all people? With her looks and personality, she could’ve had anyone she wanted but she wants me? Oh man, seeing me with Elaine must’ve drove her crazy. How could I have been so stupid to not have seen this the whole time!
“So…if you did ask me out like you wanted to before, when would it have been?” she asks.
“Probably ninth grade,” I tell her. “I started to notice you in a different light since eighth grade. You were in Ms. Ramirez’s dance recital for the spring assembly and when I saw you dancing, I noticed you uh…well, let’s say suddenly, I found you to be very attractive.”
“Oh god, don’t tell me you have a tutu fetish,” she says.
“No no, it’s not that,” I say. “It’s just that…well, the tight uniform made certain…attributes apparent.” I hold my hands out and form a cup with them in front of my chest.
“You are SUCH a pervert!” she says with a giggle.
“Hey, give me a break, I was a twelve year old kid,” I say. “I mean, at first yes it was that but then I noticed how awesome you are. How you’re always so cheery and nice to everyone. And that no matter what happens, you’re there for me.”
“You are such a girl!” she says jokingly.
“Well, then you like girls, you big lesbo,” I joke back.
“You’re a real dummy for not asking me out back then,” she says.
“I can make it up to you right now,” I tell her with a smile.

We both start kissing again and it feels like an absolute fantasy come true. Never in a million years did I think this will happen. The passion we exhibit seems to know no bounds. It all feels very natural, like we are meant for this. I brush one hand through her soft silky hair while other gently explores her back. Our tongues gently caress each other between our lips, each stroke like a tender step of a waltz in our mouths. It all feels like a wonderful dream.

Then she works her way up the side of my neck and start sucking on my earlobe. She gives it a gentle nibble while I stretch the neckline of her t-shirt to reveal a shoulder, with skin as smooth as it can be. I explore her neck and shoulder with my lips and suddenly she bites my earlobe.
“OW!” I scream out. “What was that for?”
“So you know it’s not a dream,” she coyly says.
Just for that, I put my hands around her waist and flip her onto the bed so she lays down flat on her back and she lets out a light scream as I do it. I pin her down onto the bed, my hands on her wrists and I give her a gently peck on the nose before working my way around her neck. I crawl around her neck with kisses before hitting a sweet spot on her left side just under the jaw and I give it a gentle suck and her entire body shakes, trying to break free of my grip so she can ravage me. I rhythmically apply and release pressure on the spot using my lips and occasionally give it a soft flick with my tongue and she lets out a few deep breaths. I release my hold to see a nice light purple spot on where I was sucking. I sit up over her.
“How do you like THAT?” I tease.
“Not bad,” she says. “But I got something better.”
She pulls her upper body up with her legs still under mine and she places her hands just under my armpit and she brings her face to my chest and sticks out her tongue. She takes her tongue and touches my chest, swirling it around my left nipple. She’s right – this IS better! Between nice wet swirls, she would give it a suck and it’s driving me crazy. While she’s doing that, she uses her hand to play with the other one and I can feel my penis struggle to come to life being trapped in the tight pair of shorts it’s in. My breaths become shallow as she licks, sucks and even gently bites my nipples. My penis is now throbbing from the sensation.
“Looks like my magic is working,” she says. “Though it hardly seems fair that I get to have all my clothes on.”

And with one swift motion, she pulls her t-shirt off to reveal the greatest pair of breasts I have ever seen. They are teardrop shaped perky mounds that point out towards you, topped off by a pair of puffy pink nips that are to die for. They give off an amazing jiggle every time she moves. I have only dreamed about what they would look like and the real thing is just so much better. I can’t stop staring at them and even though we just made out, I act like a shy doofus when it comes to handling her assets.
“May I?” I ask.
“Yah, why do you think I brought them out,” she says.
I take my hands and start exploring the outline of these amazing boobs with my fingers, which sends a shiver up her body. I cup them in my hands and using my thumb, I massage her nipples in a circular motion, which turns her on. I bring her close and kiss her again as my hands play with her breasts. Not before long, I wrap my left arm around her back and hold her tight as I lower myself to the perfect angle and height and I start kissing the top part where her cleavage would meet and work my way down the right breast, exploring every nook, cranny and curve with my lips. I start moving towards the nipple without touching them. I take my tongue and go around the edges of the nipple, never once making any contact with the beautiful pink puff and it’s driving her insane.
“Stop being a tease and just suck on it!” she demands.
With a request like that, how can I refuse? I lick her nipple with my wet tongue and blow a small gush of cool air from my breath onto it, causing it to immediately harden. I take the entire nipple into my mouth and as I apply pressure with my lips, my tongue goes on a frenzy, attacking every sensitive nerve ending it can. I lay her down flat on her back again while her nipple is still in my mouth and using my hand, I flick my index finger back and forth in quick swift motions across the other nipples and Alison starts moaning. I take that second nipple that my tongue has been neglecting into my mouth and continue. For a good ten minutes, I do nothing but feast on these wonderful as her hands grab onto my hair and back, anything they can get a hold of to get through this pleasurable experience. I put a nipple between my front teeth and gently give it a bite and she softly says, “yes, bite them…bite bite…” Her nipples are so sensitive that each touch is pushing her over the edge. My hard on is about to explode from my tight pants. This is such an incredible moment that I never want it to end. I never thought in a million years that I would be doing what I’m doing with Alison.

I finally stop so she can breathe properly and I bring her up to kiss me. Our arms caress our touching naked upper bodies as I gently suck on her upper lip while she licks my lower lip. My hands make their way to her shorts and I pull them down to reveal a pair of black cotton panties that are soaked. I place a finger on top of the damp spot and with a bit of pressure, I brush it up and down her vaginal line.
“Wow…” she pants.
“Oh, I’m not done with you yet,” I tell her.
I take her shorts and panties off to reveal a small slit of pink flesh that is clean from any hair with a shiny bright pearl on top. Her scent is so alluring that I can’t wait to taste her. I turn her over so she’s on her knees and I arch her back down to raise her cute bubble butt up in the air. I sit by her side and take my hand behind her. I warm her up with my fingers first, massaging her clit with my thumb as my middle and ring fingers penetrate her wet but tight vaginal hole. I wiggle my fingers inside of her with rapid motion and I can feel it fill up with liquid instantly.
“Kevin, you are amazing!” she screams out.
I bring my head down to kiss her along her back while my fingers work their magic inside her. She brings herself up with my fingers still inside her and as she comes up, she licks my body from the stomach up to my left nipple and clasps it in her mouth. She lets out moans of pleasure and my shorts are now bulging massively. As warm liquid falls down my fingers, she bites harder and a sudden spike of sensation hits me that make me shiver in delight. I pull my fingers out and Alison collapses on the bed.

“You peed your bed,” I say jokingly with a laugh.
“You’re so stupid,” she retorts as she blushes. “Oh my god, this is so embarrassing!”
“Don’t be embarrassed,” I tell her. “You’re beautiful.” And I give her an eskimo kiss before planting a gentle kiss on her soft lips.
“Why am I the only one naked here?” she asks.
“Good question,” I say. “These shorts are starting to piss me off, especially with this hard on.”
“Awww…did I do that?” she teases. “I’m so sorry life is so “hard” for you.”
I poke her on the stomach and she jumps and screams. “That’s for using such a terrible pun.”
“Well, if those pants are so hard to bare with…” she says as I look at her, threatening her with another poke. “UNINTENTIONAL!” she screams. “But seriously, why don’t you take them off?”
I guess by now there’s no point in being shy. I whip them off and my throbbing hard on bounce up to relish the glorious freedom it has been given.
“HOLY SHIT!” she screams.
“What?” I ask.
“It’s huge!” she says. “Not gonna lie, I was expecting like maybe 4 inches or something cuz you’re…you know.”
”Alison, I’m not a dwarf. Why would you think that?” I ask.
“Well, you are Asian…” she says.
“That is a terrible stereotype and you should be ashamed for thinking it,” I tell her and poke her in the stomach again, causing her to shriek and jump.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I stand corrected,” she says.
She looks at it with acute curiosity and amazement. I give it a twitch, which surprises her.
“Geez, Kevin!” she lets out and I chuckle.
“You act like you have never seen a dick before,” I tell her.
“Well, not one like this…” she says.
“What do you mean?” I ask her. “I thought you and Kenny…”
“No…Kenny never managed to get it up,” she tells me. “And he had a crazy case of premature ejaculation. And he’s a grower so…I never saw squat.”
“You’re telling me that I am your first…?”
“Well…yah!”
“You poor girl,” I tell her.
“Shut up!” she screams. “Wait…did you and Elaine…?”
“NO!” I blurt out. “No…absolutely not. No!”
“Good, cuz I don’t want her sloppy seconds,” she jokes.
I bring her head up to me and I give her a kiss. We embrace and make out for a little while longer and my hardened dick pokes her in the stomach and she jumps.
“Oh wow, that’s awesome!” I say.
“You are having WAY too much fun with me being ticklish,” she says. She looks at my penis again and fascinated by it, she asks “Can I touch it?”
“Yah, why do you think I brought it out?” I retort, imitating her earlier when she said it about her boobs.
She wraps her tender right hand around my shift and just holds it for a moment before she starts to gently jerk it. She brings her mouth to my right nipple and starts nibbling as she starts pumping faster. The combination of her tongue swirling around my nipple plus her gentle hands stroking my hard cock is intense and I force her to let go.
“What’s the matter?” she asks.
“I just need to slow down,” I say. “After all, guys need to recharge after and I’m not done with you yet to finish so soon.”

I lay her down on the bed and kiss her before working my way down. A gentle suck on her neck, a nibble on her puffed-up nipple and a wet stroke from my tongue down her stomach and I reach her engorged clit at the top of her tight slit. I raise her right leg and start kissing my way down from her foot. Once I reach the part where the thigh meets her vagina, I start sucking the way I did with her neck earlier, giving her an inner thigh hickey that shocks her body. I give the lower part of her soaking slit a gentle flick with my tongue, brushing the insides of those tender lips for a sec before making my way back up to the clitoris. I give it a lick and she lets out an “ooooh.” I take the whole thing in my mouth and start sucking on it.
“Oh geez,” she moans.
I eat out every inch of her sweet wet snatch, even occasionally brushing my tongue across her butt hole and lapping up every bit of juice that comes out from her pussy. Her musky smell is turning me on like crazy and I swallow up every ounce of liquid that flows out. I start working her clit again as my hands massage those tender breasts and puffy nipples of hers. Soon she can’t take anymore and a gush of vaginal juice spray my face and I lick and slurp up every drop that is on her.

I sit up and ask, “Alison, do you have a condom?”
“No, it’s okay,” she says. “I’m on the pill. I didn’t want our first time to be with a rubber.”
I place my penis on the outer opening of her vagina and gently thrust my way in.
“Oohhhhhh…” she lets out.
I go slowly at first, kissing her lips as I thrust in and out. Soon, I start going faster and faster and her tight pussy is giving me a crazy workout but it’s no problem thanks to how lubricated she is from her juices. I position myself to suck on her boobs while I stuff her snatch with my cock and she screams in ecstacy. Her tight pussy walls cling tight around my bloated cock and our hands and lips go wild, trying to touch every inch of our bodies that’s not being pleasured. Her pussy is gushing wet as every thrust I make creates a slushing noise.

After a while of this, I pick her up and turn her around on her knees and penetrate her from behind. She has the cutest butt ever and I give those plump cheeks a squeeze while I hump her. Our hips start moving in perfect rhythm with each other. She brings her body up and pulls her arm up and back to wrap them around my neck while one of my hands squeeze her tit while the other massage her clit.
“Oh god, I can’t feel my legs!” she screams out.
“Alison, you are so beautiful and amazing,” I tell her.
“You are too,” she softly moans.
Juice drips down her thighs and I continue to thrust in and out of her gushing wet pussy. A few more minutes later, I’m exhausted and ready to fall down. Our bodies are soaked from the workout and I’m barely hanging on from exploding myself. Wanting to give me a breather, she climbs on top of me and starts grinding me, her clit being pleasured by my abdomen. After a bit of cowgirl style grinding, she brings her legs up while I’m still inside her and she maintains a squatting position and bounces up and down on my cock. I place a finger on her clit to massage and she lets out “don’t do that, I won’t be able to stand!” and brushes my hand away. I lay back as I enjoy the view of her pouncing me and her bubblelicious breasts bouncing up and down in hypnotic rhythms. The view is amazing as her chest is heaving from deep breaths. As she continues to bounce harder and harder, she’s closer to exploding and juices drip more and more down my cock. Moments later, she lets out a scream and plops herself on top of me as she cums once again. I gently brush her hair and caress while she lies on top of me with heavy breaths. She climbs off of me and tells me to stand up.

I get up on the bed and she sits up on her knees. Her height puts her at the perfect level and she takes her mouth and wraps it around my swollen cock, barely able to take it all in. She takes one hand and jerks the bottom of the shaft while sucking on the head, flicking her tongue on the spot just under the opening. I can feel the heavy sensation filling up my shaft. I try to warn her.
“Alison…I’m about to…”
She just continues to suck, thrusting in and out with greater speed as her tongue licks my head. A moment later, I unleash a wave of cum into her mouth, coating her throat with creamy white goodness which she swallows every ounce of. But she’s not done. Before my hard on could fade, she drags me down on my knees and starts sucking at my nipples while jerking my cock rapidly. She then starts sucking on my cock again and uses both her hands to stimulate my nipples and I can feel a second urge coming. I pull her down as I lay down flat and take one of her puffy nipples in my mouth and she strokes my cock faster than ever. She starts licking my nipple again and a second gush of semen flies out from my cock all over the bed. We both collapse and lay there still on the bed with her on top of me to the side and my arm around her.

The rain dies down a little and the only sound in the arm is the heavy

“So…I guess we’re not friends anymore,” she cheekily says.
“We haven’t been just friends for a long time,” I tell her. “Somehow, I think deep down, we both knew that. Like I said, you complete me in ways that no one ever can.”
She gives me a kiss from hearing that and places her head back down on my body. I brush her hair behind her ear and gently stroke her arm.
“I love you, Alison…” I tell her.
She blushes and gives me a kiss on the cheek before saying “I love you too, Kevin. I always have.”
I gently raise her chin up to me and I give her a passionate kiss. We slept through the night in each other’s arms and from that moment on, Alison and I start dating and life could not be better. I always knew that Alison is special and figured that she would be a big part of my life no matter what. Two years after we finish college, we get married and pretty much live out our lives with a happily ever after ending.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

All for Mr. Redman

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, asian, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Hardcore, Male/Female, Romance, School, True Story, Written by women

Introduction:

Finally landing the Teacher I always wanted

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*This is my very first story. I have never posted anything before but decided it was about time I did. I apologize in advance for my errors in grammar and spelling. I have tried very hard to correct them, but this is not my first language. I hope you enjoy this story. It is based in on true events. Obviously, names have been changed to protect the guilty 🙂

I am a third generation Japanese Canadian. I come from a more or less typical family. I have an older brother and a younger sister. Being in the middle actually is actually not that big a problem for me. My parents are really good people and have been an inspiration to me in many things. I was raised Roman Catholic so of course went to Catholic schools all my life.

I once had a crazy dream of wanting to attend Notre Dame in the States but that didn’t happen. It was too far away for my family and to be honest I really didn’t want to leave Canada. I did get to see the Campus there though and would have enjoyed it I think. I have since graduated from College and work in medicine now.

I am 5’3” tall, 105lbs and I have long black hair. I am slender measuring 32b-22-30. I have brown eyes. No tattoos or piercings, other than my ears. I have loved swimming all my life. I still swim everyday.

I studied violin all the way through elementary school and high school. I also was active in gymnastics. To my mothers dismay I didn’t really take to figure skating but instead wanted to play hockey. I was always the smallest girl on the team and eventually found myself playing goal. I am still good at that and have excellent reflexes and enjoy playing. I still play for fun to this day. My father enrolled me in martial arts when I was five. In school I always did my best and enjoyed high school for the most part.

One of my favourite teachers was Mr. Redman. He was my science teacher three times. He was my home room teacher the very first day. Like any Grade 9 student my first day was hell pretty much. I didn’t know anybody and everyone seemed to be in such a rush. The place seemed huge to me and kind of cold. I was excited to be there but was also nervous with all the typical self doubts.

As the school collectively began the walk to the church for opening Mass I looked around at all these people and felt daunted by it and was focused on my doubts when a shadow fell over me. I looked up and Mr. Redman was staring down at me. He smiled at me and said “First days always suck.” I just laughed. He said “Dont worry so much, its written all over your face. I have two secrets for you. First, all these kids are just as nervous as you and probably wondering about things just like you. Second, even teachers get nervous on the first day of school.” I smiled and said “You don’t look nervous.” He chuckled and said “I am, its my first day teaching.” he smiled and then moved off to go deal with some guys who were horsing around. I watched him go and that was when I decided I liked him.

During that semester in his class I spent a lot of time watching him. He was funny, very popular with all of us, and he was a really good teacher. I think being new made him really enthusiastic and we were all caught up in it. I did extremely well in his class. He was right about other things too. I made friends, had fun and got involved in all sorts of things such as sports and some club activities. Even at that age I noticed he was not married. Of course, all the girls had crushes on him. Smart, good looking, funny as hell and genuine.

I lucked out due to scheduling issues and class volumes, and in grade ten ended up having Mr Redman as my teacher again in second semester. He had not changed at all and I was so happy to have him as a teacher again. He was my favourite teacher that year and I admit I had a silly crush on him. I don’t know if he realized it or not, nothing he ever did indicated it. Of course he was friendly and did a great job as a teacher, but nothing beyond that.

In Grade 11 I didn’t have him as my science teacher, but of course always said hi when I saw him and he would stop and ask me how things were when he had time. I just liked him more and more. I choose to do summer school classes during each summer in order to ensure I had every opportunity to boost my marks and up my credit count. I was on the honour roll and I admit, total geek, loved school. I had friends in every clique in the school and basically seemed to know everyone.

During that summer I was lucky enough to have Mr. Redman as my teacher for Biology. During the summer we don’t wear uniforms and don’t even use our regular high school. Students attending from all over the board went to one highschool for it and they always used a centrally located one. I was the exception in many ways. Few people attended voluntarily, most were trying to make up for a course they got burned in. It was funny how many people from my own school would come to me for help and I enjoyed it. If I could help someone I did.

Mr. Redman noticed this and started a peer tutoring sort of program. He paired up stronger students with those who were struggling. About a week before summer school ended Mr. Redman asked me to see him after class. It was weird because he served tea and asked me all about my plans for after graduation. He was particularly interested in if I had decided to become a teacher perhaps. I told him that I hoped to get into the medical field and he was happy about that too. We talked for about a half an hour. At no time did he try anything, he was just really cool to chat with and never did anything that made me feel uncomfortable. He had left the door open and just seemed interested. He told me I was an excellent student and how proud he was of all my hard work. I left there on cloud nine. I still had the crush on him and he was proud of me. I was so happy and distracted that I did the ultra cool move of walking into a pillar. I’m so glad no one saw that.

In Grade 12 I took two advanced science class and was lucky enough to get him in second semester for Chemistry. It was my final semester of high school. I worked my butt off to be honest. I knew I had a good shot at three really good universities and didn’t want to screw it up. I got my letters of acceptance and that is when it hit me that high school for me was basically over. I remember looking at Mr Redman while he was teaching and thinking I would probably never see him again. It was actually upsetting to me and hurt. As we came closer to final exams I focused hard on that, but every time I would see Mr. Redman I felt loss.

As the last day of classes approached I had decided to say something to him, anything, to let him know how much he meant and how grateful I was for everything he had done for me. I knew he liked tea and often has a cup on the go in class. So, I went and bought him a tea set that I thought he would appreciate and carefully wrapped it. I figured if I chickened out I would just hand him the gift and make a break for the door. Basically I was really nervous.

That last day I walked into class and everyone was wired. It was the last day before exams. Some people were panicking looking for anything his final review might do to help them. I was panicking for my own reasons. I had never acted like this. I should point out I had been a dates but was by no means some sort of secretly skilled seductress. I didn’t even know what I wanted from him. I had some pretty wild ideas, like I would give this to him, he would confess his love sweep me off my feet and carry me off into the sunset to live happily ever after. Pretty ludicrous stuff.

When class ended I hung back a bit and waited. Mr Redman said his farewells to some and was wishing everyone luck. I just waited until the room emptied. Mr. Redman just smiled as I walked up to him. He told me he would miss having me in class and wished me luck in University. I could not even look him in the face. I just pulled the gift out of my bag and handed it to him. I was so nervous I even bowed slightly as I gave it to him. He said that the gift was not necessary and asked if he could open it. I mumbled something eloquent like “Um sure.” and he unwrapped it. I had to look up to see his face and did so as he saw what it was. He got a huge beaming smile and asked how the hell I knew he collected tea sets. I stammered out that he is always drinking tea and I thought a new set for him was a good idea. He smiled at me and said it was lovely and extremely kind of me. We stared at each other and I saw his eye brow move slightly. It was like he just realized how I was staring at him. I quickly spoke really fast saying how great a teacher he was and how much I admired him and loved having him as a teacher and how he was the kindest teacher ever and just rambled on like I was an auctioneer on crack. When i finally stooped speaking i looked back at the floor. I was screaming at myself inside about being a dork, a moron, an idiot, how stupid I look.

Then he put his hand on my shoulder. I looked up at him and he was smiling and said “Sachiko you deserve every good thing this world has to offer. You have been a joy to teach and I will miss you.” He gave me a hug and it was just a friendly hug, like a brotherly one. I know I took a really deep breath and exhaled. He let me go and was still smiling and said he had a staff meeting to attend about exams, he was sorry to hurry this along but he had to go. I managed a smile and picked up my bag and walked toward the door. I turned back and he was staring at the tea set. I said “You were right about everything.” He looked at me and raised an eye brow. I said “The first day we met you told me not to worry. You were right. These last four years have been amazing.” I turned and walked out.

I left feeling like we were never going to see each other again. I graduated and Mr Redman was not there. He had gone on a teaching exchange to some place in Australia for a year. I was sad but moved on. I admit that I often looked back and thought of him whenever I walked into a lab. He was sort of my science happy place.

Two years later I went out with friends. It was a typical Friday night. We had dressed to kill because we planned to go to a good club after having dinner at a nice Chinese restaurant. University was going really well and I was happy. I was single at the time and hoped I might meet someone. I had my hair and nails done and was wearing black cocktail dress, nylons and heels. It was nice to get out of jeans and track pants for a change.

We had dinner and went to a really nice wine bar before planning on heading to a club. We all walked in and found a really nice seating area. I had a wine in my hand and decided to go for a tour and check the place out. It was really nice. The main floor was all wood and so beautiful. The lighting and varying ceiling heights made seating areas seem so intimate and warm. I went up to the second floor and there was a piano player and that area kept the lighting and other themes from the main floor. The bar up there was not straight, but had what looked like a wave motion as it curved around beautifully. As I walked slowly along looking at the art work they had chosen I glanced over and my heart stopped dead.

Mr. Redman was sitting at the bar talking on a cell phone. He looked kind of perplexed as he spoke. I wanted to rush right over but decided to wait until he was off the phone. I stood there and saw that he was drinking a red wine. I walked over to the farthest part of the bar away and asked the bartender what he was drinking. The bartender to me it was a Yellow Label shiraz. I asked him to get me two and he did so.

I waited nervously and when Mr. Redman hung up and placed his cell phone in his blazer pocket I saw he looked sad, almost hurt. I thought to myself “okay, your not his student anymore, your old enough to be here, go talk to him.” I also noticed he looked amazing in his blazer and that he really dresses well.

I approached him and he seemed oblivious. I reached out with my right hand and set the wine in front of him. I said “Well someone looks like he is not having a good evening.” He didn’t look at me but started to say as he was turning slowly “Thats really very kind of you but I’m…” and he just froze when he saw me. I started to laugh and said “Well gee Mr. Redman its good to see you too. I’ve been well, how are you?” He smiled and started laughing. We gave each other a hug and he was a sea of questions about University, my life away, and just seemed so happy to see me that I know I was beaming. I asked him about Australia and he told me all about his experiences, including a nasty one about a spider bite that he was hospitalized for. He looked me over and said “Wow, you look amazing.” I complimented him as well and we just sort of stared until we both laughed a bit. I said “Um, I just really wanted to say hi and talk to you. If you have someone coming I can go.” He looked kind of upset and said “Well, I was supposed to be meeting someone, a lady from work, but she decided to wait until I was here to call and say she wasn’t coming.” I asked if she said why and he replied “Apparently she feels its too soon after her breakup to be hanging out with me.”

I was about to say something when one of my girlfriends came up and said “Sachiko, where have you been? We were worried.” She was laughing and staring at Mr. Redman smiling. I said “Oh sorry, this is… “ and I started to laugh I had never called him by his first name, even though I knew it. She figured I had forgotten his name and said “She really is smarter than that usually… I’m Christine and you are?” as she was holding out her hand. He shook it and said “Peter… Peter Redman.” I watched as they shook hands and she smiled at him and at me. “So are you joining us this evening?” I just smiled at Peter and said “Could you excuse us for a moment”

I took Christine aside and said “I’m staying here with him.” She started to protest and I said “I have never ever bailed for a man or any other reason. I need you to let me do this. Please Christine don’t be mad or hate me for this.” She smiled and said “Your right, okay. I’ll let the others know. Do you know this guy?” I just smiled and said “I have trusted him for years.” She hugged me and wished me luck and left. To be honest she also said he was hot, had killer eyes, and was sexy with nice hands.

I took a deep breath and turned around and started walking back. Some woman was talking to him and laughing and touching his arm. I stopped for a second and then started walking again toward them. I didn’t care who she was I was not going to walk away this time. When I reached them I swear I saw relief in his eyes and he said “Everything okay?” as he drew me in and put his arm around me, standing next to me. I smiled up at him and said “Couldn’t be better” and turned to her and said “I don’t think we have met. I’m Sachiko.” She just stared at me with “Bitch” written all over her forehead and made her goodbyes and walked away. I looked up at him and he turned to face the bar with me. “Sorry, she came over as soon as you walked away and that was so uncomfortable. I apologize.” I laughed and said “I can’t fault her for her taste in men.” He looked down at me smiled and started laughing and rubbed my back as we sat on our stools.

We spent the next couple of hours just talking. We learned a lot about each other and the more I learned the more I liked him. At my suggestion we moved to a couch seating area that was more intimate and had a nice view of the outside. We sat down and kept chatting.

It was so easy and we were laughing a lot and just really enjoying ourselves. I had made the transition to thinking of him as Peter and he seemed very happy. He was talking about a trip he took to Banff National Park and was so into it, and happy. It sounded so beautiful and romantic that I took his hand and leaned toward him. I couldn’t help it, I leaned in toward him and I saw it. The sudden deer in the headlights panic in his eyes. I stopped and said “Are you okay?” He didn’t move away, just stared at me. He cleared his throat and looked down at the couch. I didn’t want this to stop.

I put my other hand on the side of his face and said “Peter, I have known you a long time, but I’m not your student anymore. I’m finishing second year and I know what your thinking. Please… I have always… always wanted to kiss you… I know what I’m doing…” He looked up at me and was looking me in the eyes. I said “I don’t know if you want to kiss me but I swear..” and that was all I got out. He put both his hands on the side of my head and drew me in and kissed me.

It was so soft, and so gentle and so sweet and so everything I had ever imagined and hoped for. Nothing and I mean nothing else existed for me at that moment. All I can say is it felt as if I had never been kissed before. It gradually became more passionate and soon our tongues began to dance. All I could feel was him. I could smell his cologne, feel his skin and hair and taste his sweet breath and nothing else mattered. When it ended I don’t know who drew back first. I just sat there and slowly opened my eyes.

He was staring at me with genuine caring in those beautiful green eyes and all I could think was “Perfect”. I smiled at him and caressed his face and held his hands with both of mine. He shook his head and said “Wow” as a smile grew across his face and he hugged me. I turned toward his ear and kissed it and said “Thank you” and held him tight. I felt his shoulders shaking and he was actually starting to laugh. I sat back looking at him and he said “Thank you? Oh my God Sachiko.” he was smiling and squeezing my hands and continued “That kiss… oh my God” and he kissed me again. It was just as magical and I felt my heart melt.

I was so happy, so content, so absolutely taken with him. We moved apart again and he looked around and then back at me and said “Your simply amazing, but I don’t want to…” and he trailed off looking at me. I said “You don’t want to what?” feeling a knot growing in my chest. “I don’t want to make out with you in a bar.” I relaxed and realized it made sense and was not really my thing either.

He ran his hand through my hair and said “I would change nothing about that first kiss, but I’m not comfortable here doing this with you.” I smiled and leaned my head on him for a moment trying to get some composure… I had an idea where this was headed but never dared hoped. “Where would you feel more comfortable?” He smiled and said “I’m nervous and I don’t want you to think I’m after anything beyond what we have already done, but would you consider coming to my place with me?” I just smiled and said “I can’t think of anywhere I want to be more.”

We left the bar walking hand in hand. I leaned my head against his upper arm as we walked. We didn’t say much as we walked and we got to his car. He unlocked my door and held it open for me and I was just smiling. I could not stop smiling. I kissed his lips lightly and got into the car. He came around but I noticed he stopped at the back of the car. I looked back. He was standing there talking to himself. I smiled because I thought “I’m not the only one trying to hold it together”. He came up and got in the car.

He started it and looked over at me and I was smiling back at him. I couldn’t stop myself and said “For a biology teacher you seem really nervous.” with laughter in my voice. He started laughing and said “First day nerves” laughing with me. I smiled and said “Don’t first days usually suck?” and he almost choked. Must have been the way I said “suck”. He looked over at me and said “Your bad” laughing. I just smiled and squeezed his hand. He started driving and I let my hand rest on his thigh. We kissed at every red light. I don’t recall ever hoping for red lights before.

When we pulled up to his building I reached for the door handle and he smiled and said “Could you wait a moment.” He got out and came around the car and opened the door for me. He helped me out of his car and closed the door. Holding my hand we walked through the parking to the elevator. When we got in he turned me to face him and kissed me again. We kept kissing until the bell for his floor sounded. He held my hand and walked him to his door and unlocked it and held it open for me.

All I could say at the time was wow. His condo was tastefully furnished and so immaculate in appearance. He walked in and took my hand and lead me to the couch and seated me there. He then went to get us some more wine and put the stereo on. I sat there looking around thinking how amazing his place was. His furniture was all dark brown leather, really nice pieces. It was obvious to me he liked the influence of Tuscany in his decor.

When Peter came back to the couch and handed me my wine we sat and began chatting again. The main topic was family. He clearly loved his parents and his sister and spoke of them with great affection and respect. I admired his clear feelings for them.

I told him about my family and he was fascinated by our traditions and close support of each other. He was well aware of the pressure placed on Japanese children by their parents to succeed in school and many other areas. We were quiet for a time. At this point I had curled my feet up under me and he had his arm around my shoulder as I leaned against him. I didn’t mind the quiet. I was trying to determine what I expected from tonight and what happens tomorrow.

As if he was reading my mind he said “Sachiko… I don’t know how to say this… I don’t want to offend you or in anyway… is it possible that maybe we could go out again tomorrow?” I turned to him smiling and moved up to kiss his lips and said “I can’t imagine anything that would make me say no.” We then began kissing again and it became very passionate. He lifted me on top of him placing me on his lap.

We kept kissing and my hands were touching his face, hair, arms, chest, back… wrapping around him and just feeling this man I had been crushing on in school but was crazy about now. Peter let his hands wander over me, but never onto my breasts. When he began touching my neck under my hair line with his finger tips that was it for me. Its my weak spot.

I turned on him, straddling his legs and facing him still kissing him. My dress rode up onto my ass and I didn’t even notice. I kept kissing and only realized it when I felt his hand slide down my back onto my ass. His fingers touched bare flesh, exposed by my thong, and he froze. I moaned into his mouth not wanting him to stop. He let his hand slide down and cup my ass. Grinding on him I could feel his full erection. He pulled me hard against him and lowered his mouth to my neck and bit it lightly. I held his head there and moaned again as he kissed and licked my neck, his hand squeezing my ass and caressing it. His other hand slid down and began caressing my ass as well. I leaned back and pushed my lips to his again. My whole body was on fire and I was kissing him as hotly as he returned it. He cupped my ass firmly and seemingly without effort he stood up and I wrapped my legs around him never breaking our kiss.

He turned around and laid me down on the couch gently, kneeling between my spread legs, setting me near the edge. He broke our kiss and pulled back looking at me. He caressed my face and said “We don’t have to do this.” I grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him toward me until we were eye to eye and said “Peter, I want this, more than anything.” He kissed me hotly again and when he broke the kiss gently pushed me back so I was resting my shoulders and head against the back of the couch.

He slid his hands down my body, cupping my breasts and kissing my neck. He kissed his way down my body, kissing and licking my cleavage as he moved down, kissing my stomach through my dress. When he moved back a bit he looked up at me. I was so on fire and wanted him to keep going. I spread my legs further and lifted them up setting one foot far to the left, the other leg I curled around his back pulling him down. He kissed and caressed my thighs and pulled my thong aside. His lips made contact with my pussy first. I swear I almost came right there. He cupped my ass in his hands and lifted it slightly as he started licking and probing. His tongue pure magic as he flicked it along my lips, drove it inside then would pull back to lick at my clit. I came fast and hard, arching my back off the couch and falling to the side, crying out in pleasure. He kept kissing and licking me gently taking me through three very fast and hard orgasms. I laid there looking at him and he kissed my thigh again and sat up gathering me into his arms. I kissed him and held him and almost cried. This was more than I ever dreamed of. He picked me up in his arms and carried me to his bedroom. I was kissing his neck as he carried me and was the happiest I had ever been with a man. I had no idea how much better it would get.

When we entered the bedroom he gently laid me down on the bed and kissed me and said he would be right back. Funny, but I remember thinking how awesome his mattress was. I sat up and undid my dress clasp and unzipped it and slid it off. I set it on the armchair in the corner and looked at myself in the mirror. I was still wearing my bra, thong and stockings. I hoped he would want to take them off. I jumped back onto the bed and laid back. I was watching the door when he walked back in. He was carrying the wine and our glasses and a tray of fruit and cheese. I smiled and thought how amazing he was. An uncomfortable thought entered me mind. I wonder if that woman he was supposed to meet was supposed to come back here tonight. He set down the tray and the wine and poured me another glass. When he handed it to me he looked at my eyes and sat down next to me on the bed.

He touched my hair and said “Whats wrong?” I didn’t want to lie but I also didn’t want to sound like a stupid paranoid silly woman. If he had hoped to bring her back here that was his business and before I came along. On the other hand I needed to know… I don’t know why. I just knew that in asking I was stupid and could ruin a great night. Not like I had any special claim or even a right to question him about it. Seriously, he had a life before I came along. It was very silly of me.

I looked down and was shamed to even ask. He turned my head up toward him holding my chin “Did I do something wrong… please… whatever it is tell me.” I looked at him and I know I had tears forming. He set down his wine and said “Woah woah woah, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. Oh my God I’m so sorry… I thought this was okay… I should have asked… please don’t cry.” I looked at his eyes and he looked as upset as I was. He was genuinely shaken by what he thought was a bad thing on his part. I said “I’m being stupid… and I have no right to ask this… but that lady from work you were supposed to meet tonight… would she have had this wine and this food brought to her here tonight?” He looked shocked for a second and said “What are you thinking?” I said “I’m being stupid… I’m sorry… you just run into me and I’m being a bitch about a woman who I don’t know and have no right to ask about.” He stared at me for a moment and got up and walked to the window. I sat up thinking I have really fucked this up. But what could I say? I had already been an idiot. Kind of hard to pull that foot out when he had been nothing but gracious and charming and caring to me. What the hell was I thinking… that he owed me a ring? Peter turned around and looked at me. I felt about 2cm tall. He sighed and walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.

He took my hand in both of his and said “Sachiko, all I can tell you is that she is history. Yes I bought all this in preparation in case things went well with her and we came back here. I never imagined in a million years I was going to run into you tonight. I can’t claim any special preparation for you being here. I never imagined before that I would ever, ever, have you in my bedroom. All I can say is this… I am so happy you are here and that we ran into each other. I don’t know why God picked tonight to smile down on me. You are so damn gorgeous and sweet and to be honest everything I could ever want. I’m not mad at you for asking and I definitely don’t think your stupid. I can only tell you that the way I feel about you now is way stronger than I ever thought possible and that I’m sorry I made you cry.” I put my hand over his and said “I’m may not be stupid but that was immature. It’s not like you owe me anything, and I think I made myself cry to be honest.” he sat looking at me and said “What do you see with me?” I actually gulped I think. He raised his eyebrows and said “This is a conversation about us… you and me. I would like to know what your thinking.” I said “You are going to think I’m delusional or maybe slightly nuts.” He laughed and said “Insanity has its own appeal sometimes.” So I went on to explain that I had a crush on him all through highschool, that he was a huge influence on things that I did and my love of science. That I had wanted to kiss him or something that last day and that I had found him again and I was not going to just let go and walk away. I told him that tonight at some point I realized that crush was changed forever and I thought of him with deep and honest affection and wanted to find out if it could be more. I said a lot of things to him. I can’t remember it all, but that was the important stuff.

He smiled at me and said come here. He stood up with his hand out to me. I got up and he lead me into his office. He said “What do you think?” I stared at him thinking what does this have to do with anything. I looked around and saw it. There, sitting in the prominent spot in a cabinet was the tea set I had given him. The card was neatly laying next to it. I looked at him and walked over and looked closer at the cabinet. Everything else in there was trophy related, nothing from any students or from school. I looked back at him and said “You told me before you collect tea sets.” he said “I keep them in the kitchen. This one was special and touched my heart. So I keep it in here where I see it everyday.”

I turned to him and just stared. I walked over and hugged him fiercely. I held onto him and every doubt I had, every stupid foolish notion vanished. I looked up at Peter and he gathered me against him lifting me and kissed me tenderly. He set me down and said “You can ask me anything, and I will always answer you honestly. I want to keep seeing you Sachiko. I know, deep inside, what a kind and compassionate woman you are. It may be crazy but there it is.”

I took his hand and walked him back to the bedroom. I turned to face him and undressed him slowly. The entire time he smiled at me and caressed my head. Of course there was something I was curious about. When I slid down his boxer shorts and I saw his erect cock for the first time… lets just say it hit me in the forehead. I sat back and looked up at him and laughed and he said “Sorry, should have warned you.” I looked up at him as I knelt there, his erect beautiful cock so close to me and thought to myself there was no place else I wanted to be.

I reached up with my hand and gently began stroking it while looking into his eyes. They were full of warmth and building passion. I kept looking at him as I slowly moved forward and began licking it. I licked along his shaft, ran my tongue over the head and lifted it higher so I could lick his balls. He said “Oh my god this is unreal” I moved back to the tip and took him into my mouth. Dont laugh but when your a Catholic Girl you do work at certain things to please a guy without giving “It” up. I slid down his cock as far as I could and felt him hit my throat. He gasped and I thought I want this and I’m going to do it. I went as far as I could and forced him into my throat, my nose hit against his stomach and when I pulled back gasping he shook. I smiled at him and said “Oh my God” and went back after his cock. I wanted it, I was so hungry for it I could barely think. I just lost myself in the moment. Taking him into my throat over and over again. I heard him say “Careful I’m close” and I used my hand to tease his balls while my other hand gripped his thigh. I began working harder and he yelled out “Im going to cum, please…..” I didn’t stop but looked at his eyes and felt it. His big beautiful cock throbbed and started shooting into my mouth. I kept going and took it all in. I felt his thighs shake and eased off slightly. When he was finished I swallowed and pulled back looking up at him.

Peter stared down at me and had such a look of wonder and happiness and he leaned over and scooped me up and took me to the bed. He laid me back and dove between my thighs with a vengeance. I was in a daze of pleasure as he started eating me like a starving man, drawing out every gasp from me like it was a precious gem. I heard him telling me how fantastic I was, how sweet I tasted, and how he could do this all night. He ate me through three wonderful orgasms I can only describe as completely mind shattering. As he slowly made his way up onto the bed above me my thighs were shaking, my heart was racing, and my breasts were heaving with the deep breaths.

He was between my legs and leaning over me. He gently leaned down and began licking my nipples and biting them gently. I arched my back giving him easier access, offering them to him. My hands flew to his head as I held him there gently. One of his hands moved to my wet pussy and began gently caressing me. In no time I was over the top and launched into another powerful orgasm. I could not believe it. I could see nothing but his eyes and the whole world faded away. He held me, gently kissing and caressing me. He was smiling at me and I finally managed to speak and said “Oh Peter… oh my God Peter… that was so beyond words, so amazing” he smiled down at me and said “Then this will really rock your world” and he moved between my thighs. He was hard as rock. I felt it the second the tip of his gorgeous cock touched my wet lips. He slowly slid into me, deliberately and without stopping. Each time I gasped thinking he was done he would prove me wrong, driving further into me than anyone ever had. When his cock was almost all the way inside he made contact with my cervix. I just stared up at this wonderful and heaven sent man and kissed his lips.

He held himself there for a moment while I adjusted to his deep penetration. When he started moving in me I melted. I wrapped my legs around him and put my hands on his shoulders and he began a strong deep steady pace. I was crying out in ecstasy and he gradually increased speed. He was hitting places I never imagined and I was a writhing in pleasure. My orgasm hit like a tsunami and he never faltered. He kept increasing the pace and was hammering into me and then it happened, the deepest I had ever been penetrated. He went past my cervix and as I screamed he kept drilling into me. I was so full of his cock my head was spinning and the pain faded away replaced with nothing but pure raw animal feelings of need. I looked at him and saw the fire in his eyes. As I exploded in another orgasm he kept going for a few more moments and then pulled out. I was still trying to get my bearings as he flipped me over and pulled me onto my knees. He slid his lovely cock back into me and began thrusting again. One hand reaching around me to my clit, the other on my hip. He well and truly deeply fucked me that night. He just kept pounding me and I didn’t know how much more I could take. I had orgasmed so many times I was being held up by him. His strong thrusts never stopping, my body laying totally open to him.

He pulled me back and up against him. He was thrusting like a madman and I was crying out in pleasure or pain. I don’t know, both maybe. I felt his hand leave my hip and gently encircle my throat, holding me fast. He screamed out my name and he came, so deep inside me and buried himself past my cervix. He held me that way for about twenty seconds and then gently laid me back on the bed. I was laying on my stomach, facing him as he laid beside me. He caressed my hair out of my face and said “You are absolutely amazing.” I stared at him and said “But you did all the work, your the amazing one.” He just smiled and said “You inspire me, but if your feeling guilty I’m sure you can make it up to me later” and kissed my lips.

This was really one of the best nights of my life.

This was my first attempt at writing. I am sure I made many mistakes. Please let me know what you thought of this. I do have more to share. Thank you so much for taking the time to read this when this site is filled with so many wonderful authors.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2018 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Website Powered by WordPress.com.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Follow Following
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other followers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Customize
    • Follow Following
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.